Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Wincing in pain as he woke, Harry slowly reached up and pressed a hand against his temple. He shuddered, suppressing the urge to vomit as waves of nausea flooded him. He blinked a few times and then fumbled for his glasses on the end table next to his bed.

It took him a few moments to register that he was not alone in his bed, and both he and his unexpected bedmate were naked.

He looked at the wavy blonde hair peeking out from beneath the covers and felt the naked body touching him. The bed wasn’t exactly meant for two people, yet, here he was pressed intimately near Malfoy of all people.

Vague memories of the night before came back to him. He was already shocked to see that he was naked next to Malfoy, but now panic started to set in as he realized the implications of this.

Last night started innocently enough. Harry could remember joining the other Eighth Year students for a gathering to celebrate… well, to celebrate being alive and back at Hogwarts.

It had been surprisingly fun for the most part. Not many Eighth Year students even came back, so it was mostly people Harry was good friends with, or at least got along with. Then there were the four Slytherin students who returned, and that had been awkward at first, but in the end, that had turned out okay as well.

The party had been an attempt to get a head start on some house unity as Headmistress McGonagall had decided to put all the Eighth Year students in the same house, and against all odds, he had been roomed with Draco Malfoy.

‘Will he remember? What exactly did we do?’ Harry fidgeted with his bed covers, feeling like he was going to start laughing hysterically or burst into tears. He wasn’t sure how Malfoy would react when he woke up and saw they were nude and in bed together.

‘I should never have drunk that firewhisky!’ Harry pressed a hand under his glasses, rubbing his eyes. 

What now? He and Malfoy had only tentatively interacted ever since coming back. It was at least civil, which was something. There was a possibility they could eventually become friends, but now Harry had a feeling that would never happen.

What if he were accused of taking advantage of Malfoy? Who made the first move? How far did they go? 

Cheeks flushing, Harry tried his hardest to remember through the fog of his hangover. No memory came to him, but he detected pain in his ass. That confirmed his fear. They had sex, and Harry had been on the receiving end.

Malfoy’s eyes opened, and he blinked a few times before glancing over at Harry, who looked back, his eyes wide and frightened. Harry couldn’t stop the trembling that overcame his body, waiting for Malfoy’s reaction.

“Shit,” Malfoy said, closing his eyes again. “Potter? Shit…” Harry watched him lift the blanket, looking at the state of his body. “Shit.”

It seemed Malfoy lost his vocabulary skills, not that Harry blamed him.

“Do you remember?” Harry finally asked, voice quiet, defeated. He didn’t exactly feel like he had been violated. A sober person having sex with a drunk would be a violation, but if they had both been drunk… Harry just felt confused and scared.

“No,” Malfoy whispered. “Did we? Did I…”

“Yes, I think so,” Harry answered. “I’m sorry.” A tear fell down Harry’s cheek, and he felt mortified, swiping it away, but more fell before he could stop himself. He wasn’t usually the type to show his emotions around others, but the situation was giving him no other choice.

When Malfoy turned to him, he looked more distressed than Harry could ever remember seeing. He had no reason not to be upset, of course, but Harry had a feeling he was more bothered by the sight of Harry crying.

‘Does he think I think he ra…’ Harry let his thought trail off. He didn’t want to think about that. That isn’t what this was. All the same, Harry felt at a loss. He didn’t know how to process this.

“Potter, I’m sorry. Don’t cry. I’ll ask McGonagall to switch rooms…” Malfoy wrung his hands together, looking like he wanted to reach out and touch Harry. However, Malfoy held back, for obvious reasons, in Harry’s opinion.

“I’m not blaming you,” Harry mumbled, wiping at his eyes again. “I’m just overwhelmed, I guess.” He flushed and looked away. “You don’t have to change rooms, I mean, we both…”

“Okay,” Malfoy said. His voice was so quiet. Harry could barely hear him. “We can talk about this after we calm down…”

Harry knew some people believed drunken actions were a sober person’s desires, but he didn’t want to assume this meant Malfoy had feelings for him. They always had a mutual obsession over the years, and Harry could admit that Malfoy was attractive.

He had questioned his sexuality over the years, but now it felt like it was being shoved into his face.

🐉⚡🐉

“Are you okay?” Malfoy asked as he sat down next to Harry in the library. Ever since waking up in the same bed, Malfoy’s behavior toward Harry had started to change. He was more tender and attentive to Harry’s emotions. This was a side of Malfoy Harry never imagined he’d be able to see, let alone aimed toward him.

They were skirting around talking about the sex, or if having drunken sex indicated that either of them had feelings for the other. It was a touchy topic, considering their history.

Harry still couldn’t remember any details of the actual sex, but he did recall a memory of them sitting on the edge of Harry’s bed and kissing. It had felt nice, so he could only imagine the rest felt good as well.

“I’m fine. A bit tired, but otherwise okay, honestly. You don’t have to worry so much,” Harry answered. “Not that I don’t appreciate it.”

Malfoy sighed. “Potter, I feel full of guilt. Considering neither of us can remember, I’m having so many intrusive thoughts that I…”

“You didn’t force me or hurt me,” Harry assured, other than the normal amount of pain after having sex for the first time, but Malfoy didn’t need to know those details.

“How can you be so sure?” Malfoy asked, his voice strained. 

Harry leaned his head down on the table, yawning. “We did a lot of things to each other over the years, Malfoy, but even I know better than to think you’d…” His voice trailed off as he started to fall asleep.

Malfoy looked down at him and brushed some hair from Harry’s forehead. Harry barely registered the gesture, but a small smile played on his lips.

🐉⚡🐉

“Why are you looking at me like that?” Harry asked Malfoy. They were sitting in the Great Hall. If people were shocked that Malfoy started to sit with Harry and his friends, nobody brought it up. Over the last couple of weeks, he seemed to integrate into their group naturally. Not that there wasn’t still some old animosity that broke out now and again, but everyone was mostly tired and ready to move on.

“Like what?” Malfoy asked. He sat next to Harry and was not doing a great job of masking the look of concern on his face. Harry could clearly see it, and if he could, so could other people.

They had not told anyone what happened between them, but Harry’s friends could tell something was going on.

“Just…” Harry shrugged. Groaning, he pushed his food away from him and stood up. “Never mind. I’m going back to our room.”

“But you haven’t even touched your food,” Hermione scolded. She brushed some curls from her eyes and looked at Harry, crossing her arms.

“Mate, that’s the third time you’ve barely eaten,” Ron added.

“So?” Harry rolled his shoulders. “I don’t feel great. No big deal. Everyone gets a stomach bug now and again.”

Malfoy stood up and gently touched Harry’s arm. “I’ll take you to Madam Pomfrey.”

Harry slapped his hand away and glared at him. “I don’t need to go for a silly upset stomach, Malfoy,” he snapped, before turning and rushing out of the room.

“I get that he’s going through a lot,” Hermione whispered, “I mean, we all are, but lately he’s been extra off.”

“Very moody, that one,” Ron said as he shoved some food into his mouth. He chewed his food and then looked at Malfoy. Ron was startled by how hurt Malfoy looked.

Hermione noticed Ron looking and raised an eyebrow. “Malfoy, don’t take it personally. He probably doesn’t even realize he hit your hand.”

“The other day, he called me a nosy busybody,” Ginny said. “Is it a crime to ask your ex if he’s seeing anyone? I was being friendly,” she huffed. “Anyways, Ron’s right, he’s just a bit moody.” She looked down, frowning.

Malfoy nodded and was unable to hide the anxiety in his eyes. He mumbled goodbye and then left the Great Hall.

“Something is going on between them,” Neville said. 

“It’s got to be strange to share a room with someone you have so much history with,” Luna said, smiling. She looked like she knew something that nobody else did.

“I never thought I’d say this,” Ron said, “I think Malfoy cares for Harry, and maybe Harry doesn’t know how to handle knowing that.”

🐉⚡🐉

Draco walked into his room to find Potter sprawled across his bed, sobbing into his arms. He was full-on hysterically crying, which was alarming to witness. So many alarm bells started to go off in Draco’s mind.

He wasn’t going to jump to conclusions, but Draco couldn’t stop the fear that ate at his gut, nor the worry he felt for Potter. He didn’t like to see Potter so distressed and wanted nothing more than to hold him.

Ever since that drunken night, Potter felt like glass to Draco. He was afraid that if he touched him, Potter would shatter.

“Potter?” Draco whispered cautiously, remembering his outburst earlier. “What’s wrong? Does it hurt more?” He slowly inched toward Potter’s bed, struggling not to reach out.

Potter turned a tear-streaked face toward Draco, his vibrant green eyes wet and full of misery. His glasses were missing. “I punched you! I’m so sorry!”

“You hardly punched me,” Draco said, not expecting Potter to overreact this much. “Just a light tap. No harm done.”

Several more alarm bells were going off, and he was mentally slapping himself over and over again. Now there was a more urgent reason to go to the hospital wing.

“Potter… Harry? Can I sit next to you?” Draco asked.

“You called me Harry,” Harry sniffed. “Sit down.” Harry scrubbed a hand across his eyes and scooted over so that Draco could join him.

“I did. Is that okay?”

“Mm, yeah,” Harry nodded. “I don’t know why I feel like I’m so…so…” He looked down, his cheeks flushing. “...sad.”

Draco opened his arms, offering comfort if Harry would take it. He was startled when Harry not only accepted the embrace but nearly climbed into his lap, clinging to him like a baby sloth. Draco wiped a tear from the corner of Harry’s eyes.

“It’s normal to have a delayed grieving process, Harry. You went through a lot.”

Harry pressed his face harder against Draco’s chest. “No,” he said, sounding muffled. “It’s different. It isn’t that. I don’t know… of course, I’m sad about the people we lost, but this isn’t…”

Bells. So many bells.

Draco took in a shuddered breath. 

“Please listen to me, Harry, I think we should go talk to Madam Pomfrey,” Draco said softly, absentmindedly running his fingers through Harry’s hair.

“I’m sorry for yelling before, but I meant what I said. I’d feel silly for going there over a stomachache,” Harry said. 

“Harry, you’ve got too many symptoms for it to be a coincidence, and frankly, I’m terrified, but we’ll work this out, so please, let’s at least check,” Draco pleaded.

Pulling back, Harry blinked at Draco. “I’m confused. Why would you be terrified? What symptoms? For the flu? Is there a serious wizard strain I don’t know about?”

“Oh, Merlin,” Draco groaned. “You have no clue, do you?” Why did he assume Harry would know? It wasn’t like Hogwarts offered a sexual education class, which was idiotic, now that he thought about it. How many clueless Muggle-born wizards came to Hogwarts and never learned wizards could carry a child?

Surely, a bookworm like Granger would have learned about it and told Harry, or even one of the Weasleys, because they were pureblood. 

“You’re freaking me out. What?” Harry rubbed his eyes and bit down on his lip hard enough to draw blood.

Draco leaned forward, putting his forehead on Harry’s shoulder. “Males in the wizarding world can get pregnant, Harry.”

“Is that a joke to make me feel better?” Harry asked. “Don’t be so ri…”

“No, I mean it,” Draco said, pulling back. He put his hands on Harry’s shoulders and looked into his eyes. “Harry, I wouldn’t make a joke like this, especially not when you’re so distressed. This is real.” He didn’t know if his hands were shaking or if it was Harry shaking. 

“I-I can’t be…”

“It is possible, though,” Draco said softly. “I’m sorry. It didn’t even cross my mind that you wouldn’t know and take action after the fact… I feel so irresponsible.” 

Harry put a hand on his stomach. “What will we do if I am?” he asked. He knew purebloods had strict ideals when it came to certain things and had no clue what kind of beliefs Draco still held onto after he changed sides in the war.

“I’ll take responsibility, Harry. I’ll take care of you and the baby.” Draco swallowed hard. 

They weren’t even in a relationship. What did Draco even mean? “That sounds like you’ll ask me to marry you,” Harry said, smiling slightly. He still felt terrified, but at least he wasn’t alone.

Draco remained silent, but the flush on his cheeks spoke volumes. 

“You don’t have to marry someone just because you accidentally got them pregnant, Draco. You deserve to marry someone you have feelings for, regardless of whether I’m pregnant or not,” Harry said, looking down. He tried to steady his trembling hands, but it was pointless.

Putting a hand under Harry’s chin, Draco gently made him look up. “Can you not tell I have feelings for you, Harry?”

“You don’t have to pretend,” Harry mumbled. 

Draco sighed softly. “Harry, I know we were drunk, so sure what we did can’t be proof, but even before that…” 

Harry didn’t know what to think. He didn’t detect insincerity in Draco’s words, though. 

“I never once believed I would have the right to tell you or try to act on how I feel,” Draco continued, squeezing his eyes shut. “I didn’t mean for this to happen. I’m so sorry.”

“That isn’t true. We’ve already forgiven you for the things that need forgiving, Draco.” Harry touched his cheek. “The pratty, bullying stuff, you know? I wasn’t exactly innocent there.”

“I broke your nose.”

“I almost killed you.”

“I…” Draco opened his eyes when he felt Harry press their foreheads together.

“Stop, we’re not having a competition on who did the worst thing.”

Draco nodded. “Okay. I meant what I said before. I’ll take care of you.”

Harry believed him.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Harry expected judgment from the healer, but she was nothing but professional as she waved her wand over him, casting spell after spell. She didn’t say much, other than voicing that she was regretful that Hogwarts didn’t have a sex education class.

She kept a neutral expression as she worked, which Harry was grateful for. He didn’t know what he would do if he saw pity or disgust.

He shivered in his hospital gown, glad for the warmth of Draco’s hand currently squeezing his.

Pushing a strand of hair behind her ear, Madam Pomfrey looked up at Harry and Draco. Finally, her expression broke into a small comforting smile.

“Mr. Potter, Mr. Malfoy, you are indeed expecting.”

Harry sucked in his breath, and Draco shifted closer to him. Harry could feel Draco shaking. He swallowed and licked his lips. 

“O-oh…okay,” Harry said in a small voice.

Pomfrey walked over to a table and grabbed a small bottle. She gave it to Harry. “The scans indicate you’re experiencing nausea, drink this, Mr. Potter.”

Gulping the potion down, Harry sighed as the discomfort in his stomach vanished. “Thank you. Now what?”

“You and Mr. Malfoy need to make some choices…”

Harry blinked, feeling like he was hit with a stupefy. She must have understood, because she smiled kindly.

“Whether you’re keeping the baby, adoption options… that sort of thing.”

Draco wrapped his arm around Harry’s shoulder, pulling him close. “Thank you, Madam Pomfrey. Is there anything else we should know?” He sounded calm, but Harry could detect a faint tremor in his voice.

“No flying. I’m sorry, but it’s too risky.”

Harry nodded. 

“No dueling club or any activities that could harm your stomach. Sex is fine, but nothing too rough.” How she said that with a straight face, Harry didn’t know.

His face burned, and he could feel heat coming from Draco, so he knew they were both flustered. Of course, Madam Pomfrey assumed they were together. Why would she think anything else? They were also adults, so it wasn't her place to encourage them to practice abstinence. It was a little too late for that anyway.

“Okay,” Harry said. “You won’t tell?”

“My dears, patient confidentiality, do not worry yourselves, but if you decide to keep the baby, you will start to show around week twelve. You are currently at week three.”

Harry nodded, blinking slowly. He felt like he was in a swimming pool and didn't know how to swim.

She gave him a bottle full of pills. "Make sure you take this once a day with meals, Mr. Potter." She glanced at Draco. "Mr. Malfoy, make sure he doesn't forget."

"Of course," Draco said, taking the bottle out of Harry's trembling hands.

"I know it is hard to hear, but I have to say these things, okay? You have until week twenty to decide to terminate or not."

Harry gasped quietly, and Draco rubbed his back.

🐉⚡🐉

Draco held Harry as he cried. It had been three days since he found out, and his emotions were all over the place. Draco had a feeling he was experiencing sympathy pains because he felt as emotionally charged as Harry did, though he hid it more. He wanted to cry, too, but was trying to stay strong for Harry.

“We’re only eighteen.”

“I know,” Draco said, pulling Harry into his lap. “Ultimately, it is up to you if we keep the baby since you’re the one carrying.”

“Huh?” Harry leaned back, blinking. “I-I haven’t thought once about not keeping the baby. I’m just scared I’ll be a terrible father. I didn’t exactly have a proper role model growing up.”

“Me either.”

“Can people like us do it?”

Draco smiled, nodding slowly. “I think so, and Harry, you have a huge support system, you know? I’m the one who is afraid of what your friends are going to think when they find out I got you pregnant.”

Harry rubbed his eyes. “You’ve started to become their friend, too.”

“I guess, but I think they might change their opinion of me when they find out.”

“Whatever happens, we’re in this together,” Harry murmured. He was still terrified, of course, but he never thought he would be able to have a family. This is the last way he expected it to happen, but the idea of getting rid of something that was part of him already… Well, he just couldn’t do it. He understood why some people had to and thought everyone should be able to make their own choice. This baby made him think of his parents.

His only blood relatives were Petunia and Dudley, and he hardly thought they counted anymore. A little thing was growing in his stomach that shared a genetic makeup with his mum and dad.

“We are. Harry, we’ve got this, don’t we?” Draco pressed a hand to his mouth, a bubble of laughter escaping. “My mum is going to be shocked, but I think she’d come around. Father… well, he’s a non-issue.”

Draco’s father was serving a life sentence at Azkaban.

Harry laughed with Draco, feeling like some weight had been lifted from him. Draco had feelings for him. They were having a baby. 

“Okay… okay…” Harry looked down at his lap. “A baby. This is real.”

Reaching out toward his stomach, Draco hesitated and looked into Harry’s eyes. “Can I?” At his nod, Draco lightly brushed his hand against Harry’s middle.

“Hello, little one. I’m going to be your daddy. I hope that’s okay,” Draco whispered. “I’ll take care of you. I promise.”

“Are you feeling okay?” Draco asked, coming up behind Harry in potion class. Nobody else had arrived yet, and Draco could sense discomfort coming from Harry as soon as he walked into the room. Ever since they created a baby, it felt like their magic was working together, making it easier for Draco to be hyper-aware of Harry.

“Something smells,” Harry mumbled, pressing a hand over his nose. “Nausea…” He leaned over, pressing his sweaty forehead against the cool table, sighing at the relief that gave him. “It’ll pass.”

Looking around, making sure they were still alone, Draco reached out and started to rub his hand between Harry’s shoulder blades. He was still wary of going too far, but Harry was allowing small acts of comfort, which Draco was grateful for. He didn’t know what he would do if Harry completely pushed him away.

“That feels nice,” Harry said, letting out a huge yawn. 

Draco sat down next to Harry, close enough for their thighs to be pressing together. The small amount of contact felt grounding to both of them.

“We can talk to Madam Pomfrey. Maybe there is a safe potion that you can take when these kinds of symptoms happen,” Draco said quietly. 

People started to arrive, so Harry just nodded with a small smile.

Ron and Hermione didn’t seem too startled to see Harry and Draco sitting together. They were already suspicious that Draco had feelings for Harry, but other students gave them strange looks as they went to their tables.

“Okay, mate?” Ron asked, sitting on the other side of Harry.

“Mm, yeah, sorry about my attitude lately. Lack of sleep… You know?” Harry said, feeling his cheeks flush. He hated that his friends witnessed him acting so dramatically, even if he had a reason for his behavior.

“We’re not bothered, Harry,” Hermione said gently. She sat next to Ron, pulling some things out of her bag. She smiled across Ron at Harry. “We all have days like that.”

“Thanks,” Harry said. He sighed, sitting up straight, immediately missing the coolness of the table. He was burning up. There were so many changes happening in his body. He wondered if his symptoms would be the same as a woman's or if wizards had other side effects he needed to worry about. Not that he knew what a pregnancy was like in general.

He needed Hermione and her research mode, but he didn’t feel ready to tell his friends yet. Harry knew he had to do it soon.

As if he could sense Harry’s thoughts, Draco subtly touched the side of Harry’s leg with his fingertips beneath the table. Harry hid a small smile. He never imagined Draco would be so full of tenderness.

“Malfoy, did you get lost?” A Slytherin asked as he walked by their table. 

Harry clenched his fists and felt an emotional burst wanting to come out of his mouth. He could literally feel his mood change like someone had suddenly flipped a light switch.

How dare this Slytherin talk to his sort of future husband like that!

As if sensing a storm brewing in Harry, Ron stood up and glared at the Slytherin. “Leave.”

The Slytherin rolled his eyes, but must have known better than to mess with them further, because he backed off, going over to his table.

“Sad that some people will never change,” Hermione said, shaking her head.

Draco moved his hand to firmly grip Harry’s knee, and Harry started to calm down.

“Draco,” Ron said, “let’s go get ingredients.”

This was the first time one of Harry’s friends called him by his first name. Draco wondered what that meant. He didn’t exactly mind, but it was surreal. Harry said they were becoming his friends, too, but seeing it in practice still felt odd.

Patting Harry’s knee, Draco stood up and followed Ron to the storeroom.

“You guys are going to call him Draco now?” Harry asked, looking over at Hermione.

“You are, and it feels fitting, doesn’t it? It’s the first step to moving on, and clearly, he's now your friend and starting to become ours, too. Wouldn’t it feel strange if we continued to call him Malfoy?” She smiled, reaching across the table, she picked up Harry’s hand, giving it a comforting squeeze.

“Yeah… I mean, we’re friends,” Harry said, hoping she couldn’t sense his nerves going haywire. She was giving him a glimmer of hope that she and the others would be accepting of them being parents together.

“Harry, do you maybe…like Draco?” Hermione asked.

“Hermione,” Harry flushed, “why ask that?”

“Female intuition, Harry.”

Groaning, Harry pulled his hand away. “Don’t be nosy.”

🐉⚡🐉

Hermione wasn’t wrong. He did like Draco and was starting to think his feelings had been building up even before he found out he was pregnant. 

He looked across their room, subtly studying Draco’s side profile as he read a parenting book, charmed to look like a fantasy novel to anyone but Harry and Draco.

“Does it say I can use glamours?” Harry asked. It was only week four, but Harry was already becoming nervous about the idea of showing.

“They’re safe,” Draco said, as his eyes trailed down the page. “You have a strong magical core, so you should be able to sustain them well into the third trimester; however, it says not to overuse them.”

Draco closed the book and looked at Harry.

“We’ve got time,” Harry said. “But, I think… well, I think I should tell our friends soon and the Weasley family. Oh, and your mum, of course. Ron and Hermione suspect something is going on.”

“You’re right.”

“Who do you want to tell?” Harry asked.

“Theodore, Blaise, Pansy, my mum for now, and your…our…” Draco shook his head, smiling. “I’m still processing calling all of them our friends.”

Harry understood what he meant. He never saw the day he’d be hanging with a group of Slytherins, but just a few days ago, he ended up in the library studying with Theodore and Pansy. Little things like that were becoming natural. He even saw Theodore and Neville chatting about Herbology homework this morning on his way to the Great Hall. They were roommates and seemed to become friends even faster than he and Draco did.

“I know it’s weird, but get used to it. I swear I overheard Hermione and Pansy talking about hair care after potions yesterday, but I could have been hearing things. My head was feeling so fuzzy.”

Draco snorted. “No, you heard right. McGonagal might have seemed like she went mad when she paired Gryffindor and Slytherin up for dorm assignments, but she knew what she was doing, after all.”

Harry laughed, embarrassed that it sounded more like a giggle. He blamed that on hormones. “I wonder what kind of things Ron and Blaise talk about.” He did not miss the fond look Draco gave him.

“Sports, girls, ab routine,” Draco said. “Who knows? Knowing Blaise, probably hair care, too.” Blaise did look like he took great care of his appearance.

“The baby is as big as a poppy seed right now,” Draco said, opening the book to read again. “That’s so small.”

“Wow…” A wave of emotions came over Harry. Draco didn’t shy away from talking about the baby, making this more real every day. Tears pricked at the corner of his eyes. It didn’t take much to set him off. He wondered if this was normal at four weeks and, if so, how much worse would it be down the road.

Draco put the book down. He stood up and walked over to Harry’s bed. “Harry, I’ve got you.” 

Wiping his eyes, Harry scooted over, making room for Draco on the bed. Feeling the protective cocoon of Draco’s arms around him made Harry sigh contentedly. 

“Did you want kids, Draco?”

“Yeah, I did.” Draco pressed his face against Harry’s shoulder, holding him close. “I didn’t think it would happen, though.”

Harry understood why, but now the war was over, and they were free to live as they wanted to, and they would. All three of them.

“We’re going to be a family.” Harry pulled back slightly so that he could look at Draco. 

“We are,” Draco said, kissing the top of Harry’s head. He didn’t even think about doing it. It just happened. Draco waited for Harry to pull away, but relaxed when he snuggled closer.

“I…”

“Hm?” Draco murmured.

“I like you, too,” Harry said, putting his hand on Draco’s cheek, gently caressing. “Of course,” Harry continued, feeling almost shy, “you haven’t exactly told me how you feel yet.”

Draco leaned into the touch. “I didn’t want it to feel like I was pushing you, Harry. You’re dealing with a lot.”

“And I am grateful that you didn’t come on too strong, but I want to know.”

Pulling Harry into his lap, Draco kissed his forehead. “I like you so much.”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Pulling Harry into his lap, Draco kissed his forehead. “I like you so much.”

Hearing those words spoken was a jolt for Harry. He knew about Draco’s feelings, but hearing it out loud sent shivers down his spine. He shifted comfortably on Draco’s lap, leaning the side of his face against his shoulder, seeking the support Draco’s presence offered.

Draco tenderly brushed his fingers through Harry’s hair, gently scratching his scalp. The soothing gesture elicited a soft sigh of contentment from Harry, making him feel safe and cherished in that moment.

It was all so surreal. They had transformed from enemies to roommates after the war. Draco’s decision to stand up to Voldemort and his father by aligning himself with Harry’s side had been nothing short of remarkable.

Draco had begun to mend the wounds of the past, working to earn the friendship of not only Harry but also all of his friends. From that one party to the one-night stand, everything had evolved so quickly.

Now they found themselves in a new reality, something beyond friendship, even if it was still undefined. And then there was the baby; something so precious and tiny growing inside Harry.

After returning for their Eighth Year, everything fell into place at a rapid pace. Everyone was so tired, longing to move on and leave the past behind.

Harry couldn’t help but wonder how long Draco had been harboring these feelings for him. How long had he, too, been drawn to Draco?

Leaning his head back, Harry looked up at Draco. The sincerity in Draco’s eyes was both striking and comforting, as if he was allowing Harry to see a side of him that he had never revealed to anyone else.

Without his father’s influence, it was clear that Draco was capable of deep compassion for those he cared about. Harry didn’t expect such a protective nature, but he welcomed it. 

“Now what?” Harry asked with a gentle smile. “You like me, and I like you.”

“Plus, we’re going to be a family,” Draco added, wrapping his arms around Harry, ensuring his embrace was not too tight.

Harry didn’t respond right away. The thought of the baby returned to his mind, that little poppy seed growing inside him. He knew it was too soon to feel anything, but he almost imagined that he could. He placed a hand on his stomach and blinked in surprise when Draco covered it with his own.

“We skipped some steps, but we’re here now,” Draco said, lightly caressing Harry’s hand. “I wasn’t sure if I would ever dare to ask you…If I deserved to ask…”

Harry nuzzled against Draco’s shoulder. “You do deserve it. Everyone deserves a second chance; within reason, of course,” he said, meaning every word.

That brought a small laugh from Draco. “Do you want to be with me officially? Not just because of the baby, Harry. I need you to be honest. Could you have seen this happening even if the baby wasn’t part of the picture?”

A blush crept onto Harry's cheeks as he considered the question. “Yes, because it feels so right.” Despite the fear of the unknown, he felt a deep desire to wake up each day and see Draco by his side. He already loved the tiny life growing within him as well.

“I want to be with you, too,” Draco responded earnestly, his own shyness evident. “Let’s…” He hesitated, a blush brushing across his cheeks. “I’m…”

Harry found comfort in the fact that they were both feeling a bit flustered. With a smile and a soft laugh, he asked, “Draco, will you be my boyfriend?”

With a playful push, Draco gently nudged Harry off his lap, watching him comfortably fall onto his back on the bed. With his curly hair fanned out like a halo, Harry looked so beautiful. Draco leaned down, resting their foreheads together, feeling a wave of emotion wash over him.

“In this lifetime and every one after, Harry,” Draco declared, meeting Harry’s eyes, his grey eyes sparkling with wetness.

“You’re so sweet,” Harry teased, wiggling playfully beneath Draco. “I never thought I’d see the day you would be so soppy.”

Draco nestled next to Harry, resting comfortably beside him. “Get used to it,” he said with a warm grin.

 🐉⚡🐉

“Draco,” Harry whispered, feeling himself start to drift off in Draco’s arms. He longed to knowingly sleep in the same bed, but the twin-sized beds weren’t made for two. How they had managed to have sex in such a limited space baffled him.

Harry felt shyness come over him, and he blamed that on hormones, but knew that wasn’t true. “I’m getting tired, but…”

“What’s on your mind?” Draco asked, reaching out to hold Harry’s hands, concern lacing his voice.

“How good are you at transfiguration?” Harry asked with a shy smile, the thought he was having making him blush as he felt a surge of embarrassment. It seemed silly to feel flustered, especially with the reality of being pregnant with Draco’s child, and knowing they had already had sex.

“Huh?” Draco blinked, confused as he tried to grasp where Harry was going with this. “I’m amazing at it, of course!”

“So modest,” Harry laughed lightly. “But seriously, how big of an object can you transfigure?” Harry glanced over at Draco’s bed, then back at him, hoping his message was coming through. When he saw Draco’s cheeks gradually turn pink, he felt a surge of warmth; it was like gaining more confirmation of his feelings.

Draco looked adorable when he blushed, and Harry couldn’t help but smile. He wondered how Draco would feel if he knew Harry thought that. Harry admired Draco’s confidence, especially when he showed a more vulnerable side, and it reminded Harry that they were in this together, building a family and a future side by side.

“Harry, I can do a lot of things, but I don’t think I can maintain a transfigured bed for days, let alone months,” Draco said, chuckling softly. “We’ll just buy a new one. The very best one out there.” He shifted up in bed, determination shining in his eyes. “I’ll go to the owlery and place the order right away.”

Draco was sincere about it, and Harry felt a flutter in his chest. Draco quickly jumped out of bed, tossing on his robe over his casual clothes. “Be back soon, love,” Draco said, leaning down to plant a gentle kiss on Harry’s cheek.

The unexpected use of a pet name sent a delightful shiver down Harry’s spine. He was taken aback by how quickly their relationship was evolving, but there was an undeniable excitement in it. It was clear that Draco wanted to shower him with love and kindness, and that thought filled Harry with happiness.

🐉⚡🐉

The magical world had a way of moving swiftly. The very next day, Draco’s owl gracefully appeared in the Great Hall, dropping off a small package while they enjoyed their meal together. Draco looked at it, flushed slightly, giving Harry an idea of what it contained, and then slipped it into his pocket.

Draco leaned over, attempting to be discreet as he winked at Harry, but he seemed unaware of how perceptive Hermione could be. She had already begun to suspect that something special was blossoming between Harry and Draco.

With a thoughtful expression, Hermione ate quietly, her eyes darting between Harry and Draco. A playful smirk danced on her lips as she raised her goblet to drink. Draco thought he was being subtle, but Hermione caught the gentleness of his touch as he brushed his palm against Harry’s arm. She also didn't miss the way Harry’s face lit up with a soft blush.

“Okay,” Hermione said, gently placing her goblet down, her tone both teasing and serious. “I have a feeling that the two of you might want to share something with us.” She glanced at Ron and the others, who looked back and forth between her, Harry, and Draco.

In that moment, Harry and Draco appeared as if they had just been caught red-handed, like kids stealing cookies from a jar. 

“Ooh,” Ginny said, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “Is there some gossip to share?”

Luna turned her dreamy gaze toward Harry, and he felt an overwhelming sense of understanding in her smile. It was as if she already knew everything and was simply waiting for him to find the courage to speak. Luna always knew everything. Harry had a feeling that she was a seer, or that the very walls of Hogwarts spilled its secrets to her.

Harry and Draco exchanged nervous glances. It was already shocking to others to see the mixed table of Gryffindor and Slytherin, though most people had gotten used to it quickly enough. The thought of revealing their news in the Great Hall made Harry’s heart race. He wasn’t quite ready for everyone to know he was pregnant, though he felt a small sense of relief at the idea of sharing their relationship at the very least, even if others overheard.

With a gentle push at the back of his mind with Draco’s magic, Harry lowered his defenses, trusting Draco completely. He knew Draco would respect his boundaries and not try to dig past his protective barriers. 

‘Should we tell them about our relationship now, or save everything else for a private moment?’ Draco asked, his voice soothing in Harry’s head.

Allowing his feelings to flow openly so that Draco could hear him, Harry replied, ‘Let’s just share that we’re dating for now. Go for it, Draco.’ A smile spread across his face as he raised his goblet. In response, Draco moved closer, wrapping a protective arm around Harry’s shoulders.

“I would like to formally introduce you to my boyfriend, Harry Potter,” Draco announced, a hint of pride in his voice. “Perhaps you’ve heard of him?”

The reaction was immediate; Ron nearly choked on his green beans, sending them splattering across Neville and Theodore, who were seated across from him. Pansy couldn't suppress her shock, bouncing in her chair, while everyone around them stared, wide-eyed and astonished. Theodore and Blaise exchanged glances, and Harry saw them give Draco a look that told him all he needed to know. Draco’s friends knew about his feelings for a while. Harry blushed at the thought.

As everyone began talking at once, asking questions about when, where, how, and why, Harry felt completely overwhelmed. A wave of dizziness washed over him as his emotions surged. His hormones were all over the place, and he found himself on the verge of tears. But these weren’t tears of sadness or fear; they were tears of gratitude because his friends were being so supportive.

Even amidst the flurry of questions, his friends maintained their smiles, although some looked genuinely taken aback. Their love and acceptance wrapped around him, reassuring him that they thought of him as family.

Harry glanced at Draco, who seemed a bit overwhelmed too, but was doing his best to answer the questions with patience. 

“When’s the wedding?” Ginny asked. “Harry, you know how some purebloods are. Draco, are you courting him? Is this serious?”

Draco inclined his head with sincerity. “It is serious. The most serious I have ever been allowed to be. So, yes, I am. Although I don’t conform to my family’s ideals of arranged marriages…” He trailed off, a hint of pain flickering across his face. “Harry and I are together because we truly care for each other.”

It wasn't just about the baby, though that had been the catalyst that brought them closer together.

“This is wonderful,” Luna chimed in, her eyes sparkling with excitement. “We should celebrate! Right? It’s been a while since the eighth-year students gathered. Maybe we can have a more intimate party; just our group?”

“Yeah, let Luna and me come this time,” Ginny urged, a playful pout on her face.

“Aw, poor seventh years,” Ron teased playfully. Ginny stuck her tongue out at him.

Harry thought, ‘She’s giving us an opening,’ and he opened his mind to let the thought reach Draco. The spell was still active, but Draco seemed startled as he felt Harry speak. He blushed and turned to Harry, curiosity in his eyes.

‘What do you mean?’

‘Luna always knows things she shouldn’t know,’ Harry explained.

Draco let the spell fall away and looked at Luna, seeing the eager look on her face, reminiscent of an excited aunt ready to welcome a new family member. Harry was right. She did know.

“Sounds like a plan,” Harry agreed, a smile spreading across his face. “Let’s do it: Party tonight in the Room of Requirement.” His smirked. “Do you think you’re all up for sneaking out after curfew?”

“Child’s play,” Hermione said with a laugh, having grown more relaxed about rules for certain things ever since they survived the challenges of the war together. 

“Draco, about time!” Theodore said with a grin, raising his goblet in cheer.

“Yeah, it’s about time!” Blaise said. “But hey, Harry, just make sure to keep our boy happy, okay?”

“You had better! He’s grown on us for some reason,” Pansy said, popping her bubble gum, which made Ron beside her shift uncomfortably. He scooted a bit closer to Hermione. Pansy noticed and rolled her eyes before turning back to Harry and Draco.

“So, how’s the sex?” Pansy asked playfully. “Who’s the top?”

“Pansy!” Draco exclaimed as he tossed a handful of green beans at her face.

Blushing, Harry buried his face in his hands, and Draco gave him a reassuring pat on the back. 

“She’s an acquired taste, Harry. You’ll get used to it.”

“No, really, who’s on…” Pansy started, but Blaise covered her mouth before she could say more.

"You don't have to know everything," Blaise said, slowly letting go of her. She huffed, brushing brown hair out of her eyes.

"Where is the fun in that?" Pansy pouted. She clearly felt like she should know everything.

Life was going to be interesting, that was for sure. Harry smiled, looking down at his food. 

"How about this?" Harry said. "The first time I need advice about Draco, I will come to you first? Deal?" He looked at Pansy.

Pansy smirked. "I accept those terms. I know all of Draco's secrets. Oh, the one about the pink..."

"He didn't ask yet!" Draco blurted. He blushed, standing up. He grabbed Harry's hand and dragged him out of the Great Hall, leaving behind a group of laughing friends.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Harry chuckled as Draco pulled him down the hallway, complaining about Pansy the whole way. It made Harry curious about what secrets Pansy might have about Draco to make him so flustered. He stifled a laugh, his eyes widening when Draco stopped to turn around and look at him.

“Oh, you think this is funny?” Draco asked, raising an eyebrow. “You really have no idea how she can be. Ugh,” he groaned. “Why did you have to do that? She’s going to make my life miserable! Her favorite pastime is torturing her friends!”

“It can’t be that bad…” Harry replied, trying to lighten the mood.

“You just haven’t had enough experience with Pansy yet,” Draco said, shaking his head. “What kind of advice would you even need to ask her for?” He pouted a bit, and Harry thought it was cute seeing this side of him.

Harry couldn’t resist teasing him. “What if I wanted to know your favorite hair gel brand?” he joked, jumping back when Draco poked him in the side. “Hey, no tickling!” He laughed as he found himself backed against the wall.

“Harry, love, when was the last time I used hair gel?” Draco asked, leaning in to kiss him on the cheek. Harry couldn’t recall the answer; he was way too distracted, especially as Draco moved in closer.

“F-fair point,” Harry said, holding back a gasp as Draco placed a gentle kiss on his neck. “But what about the pink… whatever?”

Draco pulled back, playfully glaring at him, although his cheeks were slightly flushed. “It was nothing! Pansy is just exaggerating.”

“Yet, you still react like this?” Harry smirked. “Come on, Draco, was it a sex toy?”

“It wasn’t!” Draco said, his grip tightening on Harry’s hand as he gently pulled him away from the wall. “Let’s get moving; Potions class is about to start.”

“Fine, but what was it?” Harry pouted playfully. “You have to tell me!”

He grinned as they walked hand in hand through the corridors, brushing off the curious glances from their classmates. Within thirty minutes, the whole school would know about their relationship, and Harry couldn’t care less. No one should ever feel the need to hide who they’re dating. Let people think whatever they want to.

“Okay, fine, here it goes. Back in the second year, we were playing some games in the common room, and it turned into a round of truth or dare, a Muggle game…”

Harry’s grin widened. He had a feeling he knew where this was heading, and he found it funny that a group of Slytherins would be playing Muggle games. He wasn’t prejudiced against Slytherin as a whole anymore, having gotten to know Theodore, Blaise, and even Pansy. Not every student was just like their parents.

“And then what?”

“I got dared.”

Draco paused, a warm blush creeping across his face. He was clearly stalling, but Harry patiently waited, excited to find out what the dare had been.

“Come on, spill it,” Harry encouraged. “I promise I won’t laugh.”

“I somehow doubt that,” Draco replied with a small smile. “Fine, it was a cross-dressing dare, and I had to wear a pink dress that belonged to Daphne’s little sister.”

“She didn’t even go to Hogwarts yet. How did…”

“They were all planning a prank on someone,” Draco explained with a roll of his eyes. “But I looked good, I’ll have you know.” He smirked, brushing some hair out of his eyes.

“I’m not going to picture a twelve-year-old in a dress, but I bet you looked adorable,” Harry said, tapping his finger on his lower lip in thought. “Now that you’re eighteen, do you think Astoria has another pink dress we might borrow?” Harry looked Draco up and down. He liked it when the tables turned and it was Draco being the flustered one.

“We’re not going there, Harry. I might look good in anything, but there’s no way I’m wearing a dress again. If Pansy finds out, she’ll never let it go,” Draco groaned, grabbing Harry’s hand again. “Come on, we really should hurry!”

 🐉⚡🐉

Pansy sauntered over to Harry’s table, leaning in with a smile. “I have some adorable pictures if you want to see them.” She giggled as Draco playfully swatted her arm. “Come on, Draco! Your boyfriend deserves to see how cute you were beneath that grumpy exterior.”

“He definitely does not need to see those,” Draco replied with a mock pout.

“But…” Harry started, feeling his emotions shifting. Pregnancy hormones were no joke. He tried to hold back a whine. “I kind of would.” He and Pansy exchanged glances, and she giggled again as she jumped away from Draco, who pretended to hit her with his potions book.

“Hey, violence is not the way, Malfoy! We don’t hit girls!” Pansy laughed, darting back to her table where she joined Blaise, Theodore, and Neville.

“Honestly, I don’t see a girl, just a cheeky brute,” Draco teased. “If Harry sees even one baby picture, I might just riot.” That was the risk when you grew up together. He glanced at Harry, who was giving him wide, hopeful eyes, though his expression quickly faded to a distressed one.

Harry quickly wiped his eyes to keep any tears at bay. He was just realizing that he had no childhood photos from when he was one until he entered Hogwarts, and very few from his time here, aside from the ones Colin would sneak.

“Hey, what’s wrong?” Draco asked gently, resting his hand on Harry’s arm. “I was just joking, Harry. I don’t mind if you'd like to see Pansy’s pictures. She can be annoying, but she wouldn’t share anything that goes over the line.” Not that Pansy had anything indecent; just embarrassing ones.

“I’ll let that annoying comment slide,” Pansy said playfully. That was just the way she and Draco interacted; it was their love language. Though she did feel a bit bad, but couldn’t quite understand why Harry was so upset. After all, was it that big of a deal not being able to see some childhood photos of your partner?

Hermione and Ron joined Harry at the table and immediately noticed the unusual mood coming from their friend.

“Are you okay, Harry?” Hermione asked, concern in her voice.

Harry didn’t answer, so she looked at Draco. “What’s bothering him?”

“I’m not sure,” Draco replied, glancing at Harry. They were both trying to keep the baby news under wraps until later tonight, but they knew that with how smart Hermione was, she might piece it together soon. She likely wouldn’t jump to conclusions, though, because she was missing key info.

“I’m fine!” Harry insisted, waving his hands dismissively. “It’s nothing.” He forced a smile and opened his potions book, hoping to shift his focus away from his swirling thoughts.

‘Little Poppy Seed, please calm down,’ Harry thought to the baby. ‘There’s no need to panic, I will make sure we take so many photos of you, okay?’

Hermione raised an eyebrow, still concerned. “Harry, it hasn’t been that long since…”

“I know, I know! Please, I’m fine!” he said, resting his head on the cool surface of the desk with a sigh.

“You don’t have to pretend to be okay, mate,” Ron said with a supportive smile. “None of us are truly fine all the time, you know?”

Harry sighed, frustration bubbling inside him. He hated feeling annoyed at his friends. He knew they had good intentions. The last thing he wanted was to dismiss their concern, but he could not control how he was feeling.

“Please,” Harry said softly, “can we just drop it for now?”

Ron raised his hands defensively. “Okay, mate, but you know our door is always open, right?”

“I know,” Harry said.

“We love you, Harry,” Hermione added.

“Yeah… I love you all, too. I’ve just been feeling...” Harry sat up and shrugged, the weight of his emotions all over his face. “Well, you can see.”

Draco wrapped his arms around Harry, and Hermione quickly followed suit. Ron jumped up, his energy infectious.

“Don’t leave me out!” Ron said dramatically, trying to make Harry smile.

Pansy nudged Neville playfully. “Looks like it’s a ‘smother Harry’ game. Should we join?”

“No, wait…” Harry laughed, starting to feel better. “We’re making a scene!” His heart felt full as the Slytherins and Neville got up and began to head toward him. Pansy pushed Theodore and Blaise into the mix, while she and Neville completed the group hug.

“I still need to breathe!” Harry exclaimed. He half heartedly tried to get away, but he honestly didn’t want to. Several arms tightened around him. Even if this was a spectacle, Harry did not care.

Curious students began to arrive, their eyes widening at the sight of Gryffindor and Slytherin students embracing in such an unexpected way.

“This is not something you see every day,” Lavender said, smiling faintly. “Ouch, I feel oddly lonely.”

“Lavender, you stay away,” Harry joked, a grin on his face. “One more person, and I might not make it.”

“So mean,” Lavender teased, walking over to a table where Parvati joined her. They shared a giggle, easing the tension as they observed the unusual but heartwarming scene. “Is this some type of group mating ritual?”

“All my boyfriends and girlfriends make you jealous, Brown?” Pansy asked, untangling herself from the hug. She tugged on Neville and Theodore’s arms, pulling them back to their table, while Blaise trailed behind quietly.

“Devastated,” Lavender responded with a dramatic roll of her eyes.

“You could always join the fun later,” Pansy suggested, making Lavender choke on her spit, her cheeks turning pink at how suggestive Pansy made that sound. Pansy shot her a smirk and a wink. “If you’re brave enough, of course.”

Draco couldn’t help but chuckle at Pansy’s flirty nature. He wondered how she would respond if someone chose to genuinely pursue her one day.

His gaze shifted back to Harry, who seemed to be in a better mood again. Draco understood that pregnancy hormones could stir up emotions easily, but he couldn’t help but wonder what had triggered Harry’s earlier discomfort. 

Was it truly just the idea of not seeing Draco’s embarrassing photos? He wanted to be there for him, whatever it was, even if it meant showing Harry the pictures.

 🐉⚡🐉

“We have a bit of an unfair advantage here,” Draco whispered, grinning as he and Harry looked at the Marauder’s Map. Filch was just one hallway away, with Mrs. Norris trailing behind him. Nearly Headless Nick had just passed by, tipping his head in greeting without a care that they were out after hours.

Harry pulled the invisibility cloak back over them as they tiptoed through the corridors. “I know, but they all have their own methods of getting around.”

“Especially Pansy,” Draco chuckled.

“You mean Slytherin in general, right?”

Draco mock gasped. “How could you say that? What a brat!”

“Prat!” Harry shot back with a laugh.

They both smiled, enjoying their playful banter. It felt nice to share this lighthearted moment without any tension from the past lingering between them.

Draco stuck the map outside the cloak, rechecking it. He quickly pulled the map back in. “Shh!” Draco said, glancing over. “Filch is turning around and heading this way.” He pressed Harry up against the wall. “Feet still covered?”

Harry looked down and saw nothing. “We’re good.”  He inhaled sharply, feeling Draco’s front pressed against his back. This was the first time they had been in such an intimate position since waking up from their drunken encounter, and a shiver ran up and down his spine.

Draco’s hands found their way to Harry’s hips, holding him gently. Filch came into view, his eyes briefly sweeping the area where they stood, but then he moved on, mumbling to himself. Mrs. Norris stared at them a bit longer, her ears perking up. Harry tensed. Could the cat see them under the cloak? Was there more to Mrs. Norris than met the eye?

Luckily, she moved on, but Harry still felt a little uneasy. He jumped when he felt Draco’s lips brush against his neck.

“Draco,” Harry whispered as quietly as he could, still watching Filch and Mrs. Norris. “Do you want to get caught?”

“Mm,” Draco murmured, kissing Harry again, his grip on Harry’s hips tightening. “Are you complaining?”

They hadn’t even kissed on the lips yet, aside from what happened while they were drunk. Harry wanted to change that soon. It was clear Draco felt the same way.

“No, but we really should get going,” Harry said, a playful smile on his face. “Remember our plans?”

🐉⚡🐉

“What took you so long?” Pansy asked, her eyes sparkling with her usual mischief as Harry and Draco stepped into the Room of Requirement. Soft music played in the background, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere.

Plush couches and bean bag chairs scattered throughout the room made it feel cozy, while a table filled with refreshments, brought in by someone, awaited them. Since the room couldn't magically create food, it was a nice touch. Between the seating areas and the refreshment table, a spacious dance floor beckoned, reminding everyone that this was meant to be a celebration after all.

Of course, someone had snuck in firewhisky.

The thought reminded Harry of the last party, causing him to flush slightly as he quickly glanced away from the table to Pansy.

“We almost got caught by Filch and his guard cat,” Harry said, chuckling at the memory.

The party continued to flow, and no one batted an eye at Harry and Draco for turning down the firewhisky. It seemed everyone was feeling more relaxed and open, thanks to the firewhisky.

“Maybe we should say something before everyone is too tipsy to remember,” Harry suggested to Draco in a playful whisper. He grinned, nipping Draco’s ear mischievously, which led to Draco accidentally spilling his goblet of butterbeer.

“Harry!” Draco laughed, casting a spell to clean up the mess. “Is that your idea of payback for what happened in the hallway?”

“Maybe,” Harry replied with a smirk.

Draco pressed a quick kiss to the tip of Harry’s nose. “You’re lucky you’re so cute.”

“Or what?” Harry shot back, raising an eyebrow.

“Nothing. Let’s tell them our news.”

Luna giggled from nearby, grinning at them before heading over to join Ginny, who pulled her onto the dance floor.

“Alright, before anyone gets too far gone, let’s take this chance to share some confessions,” Harry suggested, looking around the room. “Does anyone have anything they’d like to confess?” He couldn’t help but smile as Draco chuckled beside him.

“I do!” Luna said, sticking her hand up as if she were in class. “It wasn’t the nargles that made me kiss Ginny last Christmas, nor was it the mistletoe!”

Ginny turned bright red. “We can discuss that later, Luna!” She buried her face in her hands, embarrassed.

“Are there no more confessions?” Harry teased, rolling his eyes. “Come on, don’t be shy!” He eyed Neville and Theodore, noticing that they jumped apart from each other as if they’d been burned. Interesting. 

“What about ours?” Draco asked, glancing at Harry.

“Oh, right!” Harry said, pretending he just remembered. “We do have something we want to share.”

“I’m confused. You already told us you’re dating,” Ron said, scratching his head. “Wait, are you saying you’ve been together this whole time?” He blinked, looking confused.

“Harry! Have you really been sleeping with the enemy all this time?” Pansy exclaimed, her eyes wide with surprise. “Draco, why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

“You were always swooning over Harry, but you were seeing him already?” Theodore jumped in with a teasing grin.

“Really, swooning?” Harry laughed.

“No, we only started dating a few days ago,” Draco groaned, rolling his eyes. “Is this really how my friends treat me? I did no swooning.”

Harry was doubting that now.

Pansy flashed a playful smirk. “Oh, you love us for it!”

Blaise and Theodore nodded in agreement. “So what’s this big confession?” Blaise asked. What more could there possibly be?

“Ugh… I can’t believe I’m about to say this.” Harry felt his cheeks heat up. “After the eighth-year party… well, this is a bit too personal, but we had drunk sex!” He collapsed onto a couch, covering his face with his hands.

“Wait… you did have sex?” Pansy giggled. “And before you started dating? You two are such sluts!”

“Takes one to know one, Pansy.” Draco glared at Pansy, but there was no heat in his eyes.

“I’m so wounded. Bitch.”

“Hag.”

“Who is the bottom?” Pansy asked.

“Leave it, Pansy,” Blaise said, shaking his head.

“We’re already in personal territory, so why should I?” Pansy pouted. “Tell me, jerk!”  She grabbed onto Draco’s arm.

“No, go get your own boyfriend or girlfriend, or whatever,” Draco gently pushed her away from him.

“Wow, your way of showing affection is something else,” Hermione remarked with a small smile. Then she turned to Harry. “Hey, it’s okay, Harry. Stuff like that can happen. We're all adults here.”

Ron crossed his arms, looking a bit uneasy. “Yeah, but… You both were really drunk, right? It’s not… I mean, I know you wouldn’t…” He stumbled over his words, his face turning a shade of crimson.

“It was definitely consensual, sort of. I mean, we were equally drunk, you know?” Harry reassured them. 

“Oh, but I got Harry pregnant!” Draco suddenly blurted out, his eyes wide as he covered his mouth. He hadn’t meant to say it like that, and he was supposed to be the non-hormonal one? The room fell silent, and all eyes turned to him.

“What?” Pansy yelled. “A baby! There’s going to be a little Potter around?”

“Whoa,” Neville whispered. “Did not see that coming.”

Hermione blinked in confusion. “Wait, back up… what?”

Despite the surprise at how he broke the news, Draco couldn’t help but smirk a little. It was clear he had shared something that even bookworm Hermione wasn't aware of. Ron looked like he had seen a ghost, while Ginny's eyes widened in disbelief. Luna smiled in her dreamy way, probably thinking of ways to spoil the baby already.

The purebloods began to piece things together. “Harry wouldn’t have known,” Ginny whispered, catching on. “No one thought to tell him.”

“No Muggle-born would have known,” Ron added. Even Theodore and Blaise looked a little taken aback by that realization. Nobody ever thought about it before.

Neville blinked. “Now I feel like a bad friend.” He glanced at Harry. Why hadn’t anyone ever brought it up? It couldn’t have been just because they never assumed one of them could be gay. Wizards didn’t even use labels in the same way Muggles did; same-sex couples were never stigmatized in their world.

“Known what?” Hermione asked, looking bewildered. “Is this some sort of strange pureblood joke?”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

“Hermione, I’m just as shocked as you are, and I’m the one carrying a tiny baby no bigger than a poppy seed,” Harry said, glancing down at his flat stomach. “Four weeks along.”

Hermione blinked, her disbelief evident. “You can’t be serious?” she asked, looking around at everyone. Memories flooded her mind, reminding her of when she first discovered she was a witch; the overwhelming sense of being out of place as she tried to grasp this new world. “How could I not have known this?” With a heavy heart, she walked over to a couch and sank, burying her face in her hands as the weight of the revelation hit her.

Everyone was well aware of Hermione's need to be informed, but seeing her break down like this was surprising and heart-wrenching for Harry.

Harry felt a surge of emotions; the hormones he had been trying to hold back were breaking free. He rushed to her side and knelt, gently taking her hands in his. “Hermione, I’m sorry. Please don’t cry. I’m so sorry,” he pleaded, tears streaming down his cheeks. Was she angry at him?

“Oh, Harry,” Hermione said as she wiped her eyes. “I’m not upset with you or Draco. I’m not even upset about the baby coming.” Through her tears, she managed a small smile. “I just feel overwhelmed that… I missed such a significant bit of information.” She rubbed her eyes again, trying to regain her composure. “If you had known, maybe you could have taken steps to…”

Harry shook his head with a small smile. “Even if I had known, we were drunk, Hermione. That’s how unplanned pregnancies work. And once we found out… I couldn’t bring myself to get rid…”

“Oh, no.” Hermione squeezed his hands, her empathy for his struggle washing over her. “We all understand. You guys might be young, but it’s your choice about what to do next. I just feel troubled that…” She paused, shaking her head. “I know it’s not my place to feel this way, and I’m sorry.”

Harry pulled her into a comforting hug. “I understand, really. It’s a lot to take in. Trust me, I know!”

She chuckled lightly through her tears. “So this is really happening? A baby?” A touch of wonder crept into her voice as she bit her lower lip. “Does that make me… an auntie?”

Draco joined them, sitting beside Hermione. “This baby is going to have an unconventional family, especially with all the Weasleys, Lovegood, Longbottom…”

“Don’t forget Parkinson!” Pansy exclaimed enthusiastically. “I’m Auntie Pansy!”

With a light laugh, Draco continued, “Yes, Pansy. And let’s not forget Nott, Zabini, and, of course, Granger.”

“We’re going to be parents,” Harry said, a bright smile breaking through his anxiety at seeing Hermione crying.

Neville suddenly sniffled, catching their attention. They noticed his cheeks were wet, raw emotion passing over his features. “S-sorry,” he stuttered, blushing. Theodore wrapped his arm around him, understanding. He grasped what Neville was going through. He had also faced loss, with no mother and a father who was locked in Azkaban for the rest of his life.

Luna frowned slightly, her thoughts drifting to her own mother. She glanced at Harry and Draco, stepping closer to them.

“This baby is going to be so loved,” Luna whispered, her voice soft and encouraging. “Have you thought about names? What about the gender? Can I babysit?” Her excitement bubbled up, a welcome distraction from her reminder of her mum. 

She radiated hopefulness, even in her hidden moments of sadness. She only wanted people to see her when she was happy. It made her feel bad to share when she was having dark thoughts.

“Yes, please,” Harry replied warmly. “Luna, you can definitely babysit. We haven’t chosen any names or determined the gender yet.”

“We have some time before we can find that out,” Draco added, nodding. “As for names,” he shrugged thoughtfully, “everything has happened so fast that it just slipped our minds. We made our relationship official only recently, remember?”

“Name the baby Pansy!” Pansy suggested playfully.

“Not happening,” Draco teased, shaking his head. 

“Rude,” Pansy said, tossing her hair. “Well, I will just call her Pansy Jr.”

“Or Ginny Jr,” Ginny added. The two girls giggled.

“It could be a boy! Or what if it doesn’t relate to any gender, huh? Ever thought of that?” Ron asked. “Anyways, you should name him Ronald.”

“What the baby wants to be identified as when they are old enough to tell us is fine by me,” Harry said. “You all are something. As much as we love you, I don’t think we’re naming the baby after you.”

“Lily,” Draco suggested gently, “as a middle name, maybe?”

Harry blinked, a smile slowly spreading across his face. “Or James?” He felt tears welling up in his eyes and hurriedly wiped them away. “Draco, have you ever thought about names before? I know girls typically think of baby names when they’re-”

“That’s a bit stereotypical, Harry,” Hermione interrupted with a laugh. “But it’s not entirely untrue in some cases.”

Draco's cheeks flushed with a hint of embarrassment.

“You have thought of names before, haven’t you?” Pansy said playfully, her giggles filling the room. “Well, now is certainly not the time to be shy about it.”

“Scorpius,” Draco mumbled softly. “It’s another constellation. I really like stars, you know?” He could feel his face heating up even more as everyone turned their attention to him. “What? Is it a strange name for a kid?”

“No stranger than Draco,” Theodore said teasingly, but his tone was light and friendly.

“And what about you, Harry?” Ginny asked, a genuine curiosity in her eyes. “Have you ever thought about starting a family?” A teasing smirk danced on her lips. “Not with me, of course.”

Harry rolled his eyes, but there was a wistfulness in his voice. “I did think I’d want kids one day, but I never imagined it would be possible, especially after everything with the war…” He shrugged, the weight of shared history all around them. Everyone understood, so there was no need for him to say anything else. He glanced at Draco. “I do like Scorpius, though. What if our little Poppy Seed turns out to be a girl?”

“Luna,” Luna whispered, her voice soft and dreamlike.

“Come on, everyone, please don’t try to bribe us into naming the baby after you,” Draco said with a laugh. He noticed Harry rubbing his stomach thoughtfully. “Any ideas, Harry?”

Harry looked up, his cheeks tinted pink. “Maybe, but you know I don’t get the final say.” He gave Hermione’s knee a reassuring pat before standing up. Draco joined him, but before doing so, he leaned in to give Hermione a quick hug. 

The gesture surprised her, a tender moment from Draco that felt significant, especially since he had never done that with her before, except perhaps during their earlier group hug.

Draco gently clasped Harry’s hand, lightly caressing. “Harry, go on, what name came to mind?”

Harry hesitated, feeling a flutter of nerves. He moved his foot back and forth on the floor, tracing an invisible pattern. “Well… I mean,” he started, as uncertainty washed over him. It was just a name, but it felt so fragile, so delicate to bring it into the world. “I don’t know where the name came from. It was like someone whispered it to me.” He blinked a few times, feeling the warmth of tears gathering in his eyes.

“Maybe someone did,” Neville suggested softly.

Everyone exchanged glances, their expressions filled with curiosity, as if they were waiting for a sign from beyond, something meaningful. They half expected a ghost other than one of the castle ghosts to be in the room with them.

Harry smiled, his voice gaining strength. “Nova. I-I think it sounds kind of gender neutral, too.” He gently touched his stomach, worry swirling within him. “It’s not as fancy as some of the pureblood family names…”

“Don’t even let that bother you,” Draco said, placing a comforting finger to his lips. “That doesn’t matter at all.”

“Yeah, I mean, look at my family,” Ron said with a grin. “Out of all of us, Ginny’s name might be the fanciest, and even though it isn’t that out there.”

“Mine’s Theodore; pretty boring, right?” Theodore said with a small laugh. “It’s common among Muggles, too.”

“Blaise…” Blaise started, then shrugged lightly. “Is that a fancy name? It doesn’t seem so to me.”

“Neville might sound different, but it’s not that out there, either,” Neville added, trying to reassure Harry.

“Luna is a common name, too,” Luna said, her smile kind and loving.

“Pansy is a flower,” Pansy said with a hint of pride. “But I wouldn’t change my name for anything.”

“Draco isn’t fancy at all, either,” Draco said, grinning playfully. “It’s just a bit unusual.” He ruffled Harry’s hair affectionately, trying to lighten his mood.

Suddenly, Hermione giggled, and all eyes turned to her. She flushed slightly but stood up, her face glowing with sincerity. “I’m Muggle-born, and I’d argue that my name is the strangest among us. See what we mean, Harry? Our names truly don’t define us, whether we are pureblood, half-blood, Muggle-born, or even Muggles! What matters is who we are inside.”

"Bloody hell, Hermione," Harry said softly, his voice trembling. "I've been struggling to manage all these hormones, and you go and say something like that?"

"You don’t have to do that," Hermione reassured him, her tone gentle. "None of us should feel we have to hide our emotions, especially during times like this, pregnancy or not."

"I like the name Nova," Draco said, looking to Harry and then to the others for support. "Can we agree? For a boy, Scorpius James; for a girl, Nova Lily?" His gaze returned to Harry, searching his bright green eyes, still glistening with tears. He felt a swell of emotion, just wanting to comfort him. Wanting to always be there for him, no matter what. He had never felt this strongly before.

"Just like that?" Harry asked, his voice slightly shaking, a hint of vulnerability behind his words.

"Yes, why not?" Draco responded warmly, leaning in to kiss Harry's forehead, trying to convey how much he cared about Harry. "What do you think?"

"Wait," Luna said, gently interrupting the conversation. "Before we go further, I want to share something. Nova means 'new' in Latin." She giggled lightly. "I think that’s really fitting, don’t you?"

No one needed to ask how Luna knew that; the castle probably told her.

Harry smiled through his tears, feeling a sense of relief. "Okay! I agree," he said, throwing his arms around Draco and burying his face into his shoulder, overwhelmed with emotion and by the comfort his friends were giving him. 

Draco’s robes soaked up his tears almost instantly, but it felt right to let it all go. He knew not one person would be judging him in this room.

“I’m not a sappy person, but damn it,” Pansy said, wiping her eyes with a trembling hand.

“Join the club,” Ron sniffed, his emotions spilling over. “I’m going to be an uncle!” He embraced Hermione tightly, not holding back his feelings. Hermione gently patted him on the back.

Neville leaned against Theodore for support, and Luna found herself instinctively holding Neville’s hand. They all understood the depth of Harry’s feelings; growing up as three kids without a mother had left a mark on them. They could truly relate to Harry’s happiness about finally getting his own family.

“Isn’t anyone going to comfort me, too?” Pansy pouted, her voice tinged with vulnerability that she tried to hide. Everyone chuckled. “No, I mean it.” She laughed lightly, but there was a trace of sadness beneath. Then she turned to Blaise, seeking solace. “Blaise, this group is turning me into a crybaby.”

“How unfortunate for you,” Blaise teased gently, embracing her while rolling his eyes, but there was empathy in his expression.

“I know!”

“Alright, go hug Ginny or something,” Blaise suggested, playfully nudging her away after giving her a reassuring hug. Pansy huffed but accepted it, making her way to Ginny and clinging to her tightly.

“How could all of you do this to me, Ginny?” she exclaimed, her voice revealing a mix of frustration and affection.

“Welcome to growing up,” Ginny said.

“Ugh!” Pansy groaned. 

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Weeks went by, and whispers began to trail behind Harry and Draco as they walked through the halls of Hogwarts. There were the usual teasing remarks aimed at Harry for dating a former Death Eater, even though most people knew the full story about Draco’s past. Surprisingly, many students chose to keep their opinions to themselves, deciding it best to mind their own business instead.

Some could never see Draco in a different light, believing he was on Voldemort’s side. Of course, the ones actually still on the dark side thought Draco was a traitor. 

At times, he felt like he couldn’t win or lose, but he was grateful for the close group of friends he had formed since returning for an eighth year. He was actively unlearning the beliefs his father had pushed on him from a young age. 

It was hard to pinpoint when he started questioning those ideologies, though it had been early in his teens. He was just never brave enough to do anything about his questions, and felt the pressure to fit in with his housemates. He felt a twinge of guilt for taking so long to break free from his father’s influence.

One day, Hermione had a heartfelt conversation with him, explaining that even though his father’s ideas were misguided and Draco had been groomed since birth to join the dark side, it didn’t mean he didn’t care for Draco in his own way. 

Draco truly appreciated her understanding, especially since she was exactly the type his father would have wanted to keep away from the wizarding world. It was even more meaningful that she would console him with these words, considering the torture she had faced at the hands of his aunt in his childhood home.

Then he found out that his father had actually tried to kill Harry, Ginny, Hermione, and the others caught in the crossfire of the basilisk during his second year, a thought that left him reeling. It was such a painful realization that he struggled to grasp.

Draco’s feelings toward his father were so tangled in his head. He loved, hated, and feared him. Each one of these feelings made him feel guilty.

Yet, no one ever judged him for it, not even Harry. Harry understood where Draco was coming from, as he had his own mixed feelings about Dumbledore, who he had once seen as a grandfatherly figure, but had ultimately manipulated many people for what he believed was the greater good.

Draco knew that Harry shared his complex views on Dumbledore. After all, Dumbledore had sacrificed himself to save Draco's life, pushing Severus to take that drastic step. Now Dumbledore was gone, and so was Severus. His father was never going to be in the picture again, and Draco didn’t feel the need to ever visit him in Azkaban.

He wasn’t alone, though. He had Harry, the baby, and all their friends. He still had his mum, who was going on her own healing journey now that she was also away from his father’s manipulative ways.

Shaking those heavy thoughts away, Draco wiped a hand across his cheek, surprised to find it damp. He stood up from his desk and walked over to Harry’s bed, gently sitting down next to him.

Harry was peacefully sleeping, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm.

“I’ll protect both of you,” Draco whispered softly. He leaned down and pressed a quick kiss to Harry’s forehead. “You hear that, little Poppy Seed?”

Slowly, Harry blinked awake and smiled. “Are you talking to the baby?”

Draco felt warmth spread across his cheeks. “Oh, you caught me,” He said with a smile. “Yes, I must practice.” He turned his head, trying to hide a frown that started to take over his smile, but Harry caught it instantly.

Sitting up, Harry rubbed his eyes and reached for his glasses. After blinking a few times, he focused on Draco, who was sitting stiffly beside him.

“What’s on your mind?” Harry asked gently. “You seem troubled all of a sudden.”

Harry was used to having mood swings, but Draco usually managed his emotions around others. He was still learning that it was okay to be vulnerable around his friends.

“I was just thinking about how when I was born,” Draco said, “mum and dad didn’t really take care of me very much. It was mostly the house elves, especially Dobby, you know?” He sighed and pulled his knees up onto the bed. “I was a bit of a brat. I wish I had been kinder to Dobby.”

“I’m sure you were nicer than you remember. Every time Dobby was around, he couldn’t stop talking about Master Draco. He loved you,” Harry said with a small smile.

Draco looked at Harry, his expression softening. “I know, but I want to be better than my parents, Harry. I want to make sure I-” He fumbled with his words, taking a deep breath.

“You’re already doing more than enough,” Harry reassured him. “I’m six weeks pregnant with a pea-sized baby growing in me, and you haven’t stopped treating me like royalty,” Harry teased with a playful smirk. “But a little breathing room wouldn’t hurt.”

Draco gasped in mock outrage. “Never!” He leaned down and pressed his lips to Harry’s, wrapping his arms around his neck.

“But breathing is a must for having a baby!” Harry exclaimed, pulling back from the kiss. “Not that I mind being smothered by kisses!”

“Hm,” Draco responded with a playful hum. “I just want to make sure you’re okay. Isn’t that what boyfriends are supposed to do?”

“Yes, and future husbands,” Harry added, making Draco turn bright red. Harry laughed and leaned in for another kiss.

Harry pushed his legs over the side of the bed and started to stand up. Draco stood up and put his arm around him, pulling him into a hug, catching Harry when he stumbled. He tucked a clump of wet hair behind Harry's ear.

Suddenly, Harry jerked away from his arms and ran into the restroom. Worried, Draco hurried after him, only to find Harry leaning over the toilet, vomiting. With a frown, Draco dropped to his knees beside him, gently pulling back his hair and murmuring a wandless cleaning spell to tidy up the area as needed.

Harry cried, his body spasming as more waves of vomit came from him. Draco rubbed his back, wishing he could do more, but this was part of the process that not even magic could fully take away.

Weak and exhausted, Harry leaned against the toilet, but Draco quickly wrapped him in a comforting embrace, pulling him into his lap. “Are you okay?” he asked softly, concerned. He summoned a bottle of water from the bedroom and pressed it to Harry’s lips. “Sip slowly.”

After a couple of drinks, Harry let out a small sigh. “I’m okay,” he said, rubbing his cheeks and sniffling a bit before snuggling up against Draco’s chest. He had never really been sick before, sure, he had his fair share of injuries, but being pregnant was a whole new experience, and he did not think he would get used to the morning sickness.

“It’s frustrating, Draco. Why is it called morning sickness? It’s three in the afternoon!” Harry said with a wince of pain as another wave of nausea hit him. Luckily, it passed. “Who came up with that term?” He snuggled deeper into Draco’s arms, feeling much better as Draco gently rubbed his back.

“Should I write a letter to the person who named it?” Draco replied with a smirk.

Harry chuckled. “I think they’d be long gone by now.”

“They might be a ghost, you know,” Draco teased.

Pulling back a little, Harry grinned. “Good point. Let’s ask Nearly Headless Nick if he knows.”

“Harry, just because he’s a ghost doesn’t mean he knows everything about the afterlife. You shouldn’t assume,” Draco playfully scolded.

“It wouldn’t hurt to ask,” Harry said jokingly. “Besides, it would give Nick something fun to think about instead of his worries about the Headless Hunt.” Draco snorted at the idea of Nick going to the underworld, and asking around for the person who coined the term for morning sickness.

Draco helped Harry up and guided him back into the bedroom.

“You seem to be dealing with morning sickness quite a lot lately,” Draco said, biting down on his lower lip and glancing at Harry.

Harry crossed his arms and mock-glared.

“I mean every time of the day or night sickness,” Draco corrected. “I think it’s time we let our professors know. They should be aware, just in case you need to leave suddenly, and why I’ll be right there with you.”

Knowing their friends, Draco could easily imagine them all rushing after Harry. He understood why Harry might hesitate to share the news just yet, but keeping it a secret couldn’t last forever.

Harry shuffled his feet a bit. “We haven’t even told your mum or the rest of the Weasleys.”

“Don’t worry, Harry, we’ll tell them when the time is right,” Draco said. “But since you’re here with the professors, they need to know sooner rather than later.”

Harry sighed but nodded. “I see your point.”

🐉⚡🐉

It felt a little awkward, but telling those who needed to know wasn’t that hard. By the time all their professors were informed, Harry felt utterly exhausted and just wanted to curl up and sleep.

He collapsed onto his bed and groaned. “What must they think of me?” he whined, feeling the weight of everything hitting hard.

“They think you’re human. You’re an adult expecting a baby, and lots of people go through this. I know you’re still adjusting to the idea of men being able to get pregnant in our world, but none of the professors see it as strange,” Draco answered.

Harry rolled over onto his stomach, burying his face in the pillow.

“They don’t know the whole story, and there’s no need for anyone to know how we ended up pregnant, Harry. We may have shared too much with our friends already, but…” Draco paused, then gently nudged Harry. “Come on, Harry.” He climbed onto the bed and curled up beside him.

“I’m just feeling a bit down. I’m sulking; let me be,” Harry pouted. “I don’t want people to feel sorry for me.”

“They won’t! You’re alive, and healthy, and there’s so much ahead for both of us,” Draco nuzzled Harry’s shoulder comfortingly. “We have a future to look forward to, Harry.”

“It’s a bit overwhelming to think about the future, especially after everything we went through during the war. I was just a kid thrown into such a scary situation, told that I had to either die or kill someone to save the world. Voldemort was terrible, but in the end, I still took a life.”

Draco took a deep breath, feeling a wave of emotions building up. He tried, but couldn’t stop a couple of tears that fell down his cheeks. “I don’t think anyone would think of it that way, Harry.”

“Hormones are a nightmare,” Harry groaned. “Our little Poppy Seed is picking on me.”

“How dare you tease your daddy like that!” Draco mock-scolded with a grin. “Save those antics for when you’re a toddler!”

Harry laughed, feeling lighthearted again. “Yes, give daddy a little break, please!”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

“You're looking fantastic,” Madam Pomfrey said with a cheerful smile after checking Harry’s diagnostic charts. Harry was surprised when she affectionately ruffled his hair, seemingly unaware she had done it. He felt a blush creeping up on his cheeks; the motherly care Pomfrey had shown him since he started visiting her during his pregnancy felt a bit strange, but also welcoming.

“Thanks, Madam Pomfrey!” Harry replied, leaning back against Draco and returning her smile. “I feel good today. The new nausea potion you gave me is working wonders.”

She nodded kindly. “I wish it could eliminate all the morning sickness, but that’s just not how it works. Your body needs to go through this.”

Harry pouted a little, and she chuckled, shaking her head. “I know, I know. It’s a hassle. While I can’t relate, I can empathize.”

Draco smirked playfully. “He’s just more annoyed that you called it morning sickness.”

“Ah,” Madam Pomfrey laughed, understanding. “Yes, it is a silly name, isn’t it?”

“That’s what I’ve been saying!” Harry exclaimed, bouncing on the hospital bed with excess energy about to burst from him at any moment.

Draco laughed at his reaction. “Is it normal for him to get so-”

“Pregnancy can cause overly enthusiastic moods, too. Hormonal doesn't just mean sadness or crying,” Madam Pomfrey interrupted. “There is nothing to worry about.”

Sticking his tongue out at Draco, Harry hopped off the bed, brushing aside the helpful hands of both Draco and Madam Pomfrey. “Come on, guys! I’m not even showing yet. I can get off a bed without falling apart.”

He was now ten weeks pregnant, and the baby was the size of a strawberry, but Harry couldn’t think of the baby as anything but his Poppy Seed, which was ironic, considering his healer’s first name was Poppy. He grinned at the thought, rubbing a hand over his stomach, his love for his baby overwhelming.

Draco watched him with a smile, placing his hand on Harry's. A moment later, Madam Pomfrey returned, handing Harry a bar of chocolate.

Harry eagerly grabbed it and started to put it in his mouth. Draco quickly snatched it from him, unwrapping it properly. Harry was starting to get weird cravings, but a candy wrapper would not be on the menu. “At least unwrap it, Harry.”

With a mouthful of chocolate, Harry flushed. “Sorry.”

Madam Pomfrey chuckled and then shooed them away. 

“We really should have gotten pregnant sooner,” Harry mumbled around the chocolate.

“You only think that because she spoils you with treats every time we visit,” Draco said with a snort.

“Yeah,” Harry agreed, and they both laughed. “She’ll make me fat before I’m even showing.”

Harry wouldn’t be showing for another two to six weeks and was already feeling nervous. He actually couldn’t wait to start seeing physical proof, but still thought long and hard about whether he wanted to hide the pregnancy for a while once he started showing. 

Hermione had offered to help him with glamours and anything else he might need to keep things under wraps. Even though Harry had a strong magical core and could manage the magic himself, he appreciated his friend’s kindness. The less stress he put on his body, the better for him and his little Poppy Seed.

“If you gain weight, then there will be more to cuddle,” Draco said, leaning over to kiss Harry's cheek. “But I think you’re safe for now.”

“You’d still like me if I were fat?” Harry asked.

“I’d like you if you were fat, Harry. You’re stuck with me, so don’t even think about gaining weight as an excuse to get rid of me,” Draco said. His tone was teasing, but he meant every word.

Harry popped another piece of chocolate into his mouth and frowned when he realized it was the last of it. Draco, grinning, wiped a crumb from the corner of Harry’s lips and pressed his finger into Harry’s mouth.

Harry grinned, then smirked mischievously. “What if I turned into a worm?” He asked around Draco’s finger, sucking it more than was probably necessary, but he didn’t want the chocolate to go to waste.

Draco blinked, his mind momentarily distracted by the feeling of Harry’s tongue and lips on his finger. He shook his head, trying to focus. He honestly didn’t think Harry was being a tease; he currently had a one-track mind for the chocolate.

“If I were a tiny worm, would you still like me?” Harry asked, his eyes wide and his lips forming a small pout as he removed his mouth from Draco’s finger. Draco couldn’t tell if he was joking or being serious.

“I’d make sure you had the best dirt and water every day and keep you far away from the owlery,” Draco finally responded, making Harry burst into laughter.

🐉⚡🐉

“Here you go!” Luna said cheerfully, shoving a box of biscuits into Harry’s arms. They were in Potions class, and Luna wasn't even supposed to be there; the class was only for eighth-year Gryffindor and Slytherin students, not a seventh-year Ravenclaw. She giggled and dashed out of the room. Harry blinked in surprise, looking down at the box.

Draco leaned over to peek inside and groaned. “Oh, come on, Harry. Seriously?” He looked away, trying not to gag. Ron and Hermione exchanged disgusted glances after seeing the food Harry was now eagerly looking at.

Harry pulled out a pickle and chocolate flavored biscuit, taking a small nibble. “But how did Luna know I was craving this?” He paused, but relaxed when he noticed not many people had arrived yet to wonder why he was craving things. “Seriously, how did she know?” He shoved three biscuits into his mouth and quickly shrank the box.

Draco grimaced but picked it up, putting it in his pocket. “No kisses until you brush your teeth, Harry!”

“Let’s see how long you can resist, Malfoy,” Harry challenged. Draco rolled his eyes, kissing him on the cheek.

“Luna sure is something else,” Hermione said. “She just knows things.”

Ron smiled with a nod. “You know, she was there the time I hurt my leg practicing Quidditch on a toy broom. I was seven and she was six. The Lovegoods don’t live too far from the Burrow, so she came over with her hair full of grass and sticks to give me a band-aid.” He shook his head in disbelief. “It was such a surreal moment.”

At that, Harry started to cry. Tears ran down his cheeks, and he rubbed at his eyes under his glasses, sucking in gasping sobs. “Aww, that is so cute.” He flopped his head onto the table, sniffling. “Little baby Ron and Luna. So precious. It’s too much!” Harry pounded his fist on the table, his emotions on overdrive.

Ron chuckled. “She was adorable, always getting into mischief and exploring. I think her dad let her roam free with some sort of tracking spell. Our mum would never allow that!”

“Oh wow,” Harry exclaimed, giggling. “That just makes it even better!”

“Hyper, happy emotions today, huh?” Hermione whispered. They all enjoyed seeing Harry in a good mood, even if his emotions were being controlled a little by his pregnancy.

With a grin, Ron patted Harry on the back. “You should have seen the time when she and Ginny were seven. She asked Ginny to marry her! I doubt they even remember that. Mum and dad did a pretend wedding and everything. Luna insisted that Percy be the ring bearer, and I got to be the flower girl.” Ron flushed. “Dress and all.”

“Oh my goodness,” Harry gasped. “Little Percy! Ron in a dress!”

“Ron,” Draco said, pulling Harry against his side. “Ease up on the stories; you’re going to kill Harry.”

Hermione laughed. “And I have a cute one, too! When I was a toddler, I tried to be like my parents and attempted to remove my friend’s tooth!”

Everyone turned to look at her, eyes wide, and Harry quickly stopped crying, cringing away from her. “Hermione, that’s not cute at all!”

A few more people had entered the room by now and overheard her. The purebloods exchanged bewildered expressions with each other, looking at Hermione with horrified expressions.

“Relax,” Hermione said with a laugh. “My parents were dentists!” She sighed and went on to explain what a dentist was.

“That sounds terrifying,” Draco said, covering his mouth.

Hermione shrugged and smiled. “It’s really important! Visiting the dentist helps keep you healthy. Wizards have their own ways for dental care, but for Muggles-” 

“Even Muggles don’t enjoy going to the dentist, Hermione,” Harry said, rolling his eyes, “not that I ever went to one.” 

Eyes widening, Hermione quickly stifled a gasp with a small cough. 

Those who knew about Harry’s childhood exchanged concerned glances, but Harry didn’t seem to notice he had said anything strange.

Draco was a bit puzzled, but he could sense from Hermione’s words that taking kids to the dentist was a way Muggle parents kept their children happy and healthy, even if they were a little scared to go. 

“Hey, Ron, tell us some more fun stories about Luna!” he said with a smile that didn’t reach his eyes, aiming to keep the mood light and cheerful instead of letting Harry dwell on any sad memories, even those he hadn’t processed as being horrible yet.

Catching on, Ron smiled and nodded. “Oh, there was this one time when Luna was eight. She snuck over to the Burrow and got past the wards! Mum said the Burrow just let her in. She ran around, excitedly telling everyone that the Nargles were coming! Of course, Fred and George ran around behind her, though they acted more like they were two and not eleven.” 

Hermione hugged Ron, leaning her head on his shoulder. It was getting easier to bring up Fred, but it was still hard on everybody.

“Percy looked on in disgust, of course,” Ron added. “But Luna even won him over eventually. It was fun.”

Harry went from frowning to giggling at the mention of Fred, but he couldn’t help but laugh, thinking about all the Wesleys running around with a little Luna. A few people who didn’t know he was pregnant gave him curious looks since he seemed a bit different today, but no one said anything. 

“I’ve got a cute story, too,” Theodore said as he walked over. “When Draco was six, he smuggled a bunch of animals inside once when Blaise and I were sleeping over. There was a peacock, several cats, a huge dog, and I think a skunk.” He held a hand over his nose. “Luckily, it didn’t stink that bad.”

Draco flushed when all eyes turned to him. “The peacock was Mr. Gordy. He delivered our letters. Why should we keep him outside? I asked if he could come inside all the time.” He crossed his arms, giving Theodore a mock glare, though he couldn’t keep it up and laughed.

“The mess was unbelievable; your mum nearly had a heart attack,” Blaise said, laughing with them, recalling the chaos. 

Not wanting to be left out, Neville added, “My Great Uncle Algie once dropped me from a window to see if I’d bounce. The family thought I might be a squib.” 

Theodore’s eyes widened. “Merlin, Neville!” He overdramatically threw his arms around Neville. “Poor baby. How could he do that to such a cutie?” 

Neville blushed and gently pushed him away, smiling. “Well, I obviously lived.” 

“Thank goodness for that, because without you, we wouldn’t have won the war,” Harry said. All sound in the room stopped, and everyone started exchanging glances. Harry frowned, looking down at his hands.

Neville walked over to Harry, pulling him into a tight hug.

“Another group hug?” Pansy asked with a cheerful tone as she entered the room. “Where’s the professor? I was worried about being late.” 

“No,” Draco said softly, trying to mask the pain in his voice. “Just Neville and Harry this time.” 

Harry patted Neville on the back and leaned in to whisper, “Thanks for being there for me, Neville. For all of us.”

Neville wiped his eyes when tears started to pour down his cheeks. “I would do it again,” he whispered back.

Pansy didn’t know what was going on, but she had a sense not to make any of her usual wisecracks. She walked over to the table she shared with Theodore, Blaise, and Neville, sitting down. Theodore joined her, but he didn’t take his eyes off Neville and Harry.

Professor Slughorn rushed into the classroom. “Sorry! Someone let Cornish Pixies loose in the professor's lounge. It took three of us to wrangle the dratted things.”

There were a few laughs, but not as many as there would have normally been.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Harry wandered through a quiet forest, where an unnerving stillness replaced the usual sounds of animals. It was as if the entire world had paused, leaving him to shiver in the silence, although he couldn't feel any real chill or even any warmth. It was as if he were in a void.

As he glanced down, his eyes widened in surprise. His stomach was huge. It looked like he was four to six months pregnant, looking just like one of Madam Pomfrey’s progress charts and the pregnancy books he and Draco had read together. Despite knowing this had to be a dream, it felt different; there was a warm, gentle wild magic surrounding him, wrapping him up like a soft hug.

Finding a clearing, Harry sat down and leaned against a tree trunk, letting out a peaceful sigh. He looked up, amazed by the stars and constellations twinkling above, including the Draco and Scorpius constellations that were close enough to touch. Those two should not be there, let alone touching like that. 

The sight comforted him. He continued to look at the stars and could swear he saw a cluster that spelled out "new," which was the meaning behind the name he and Draco picked for a baby girl.

He patted his stomach. It seemed like little Nova or Scorpius was sending him a message. He smiled and then jerked when he heard footsteps. There were still no other sounds anywhere else, making the footsteps sound like a giant approaching.

An all too familiar stag and a doe came into the clearing, followed by a black and white magpie flying overhead, landing on the antlers of the stag. Harry blinked rapidly when a huge black dog joined them. 

By now, tears were falling down his cheeks. Another doe came out, standing off to the side as if not sure it would be welcomed around the others. A phoenix flew down, landing near the second doe, almost looking like it was wrapping a wing around it.

Harry’s eyes couldn't possibly get wider, but that was proven false when a wolf came out and leaped into the mix, wrestling with the huge dog, rolling around on the ground together, followed by a small hare that hopped around between the wolf and the dog.

Harry watched with his mouth wide open, hardly believing he was witnessing personifications of the people who died in the First and Second Wizarding Wars and helped save the world. His parents, Sirius, Remus, Fred, Dumbledore, Tonks, and even Snape were with him.

"Ah!" He jolted up when a snowy white owl flew down and landed softly on his arm. “Hedwig? Oh, my sweet girl,” he gasped in wonder, nuzzling her feathers. He turned back to the others, calling out, “Mum? Dad?”

The stag and doe approached him and bowed, while the playful magpie flitted off to perch on Harry's head, making him laugh through his tears. "I love you," he told his parents. They licked his hands, brushing their noses against him, and Harry knew they were saying they loved him, too. Then they took turns gently poking his baby bump.

A familiar little face peeked out from behind a tree. It was Dobby. Harry opened his arms, and the elf threw himself into them. Having the small elf in his arms made Harry think about how it would feel to hold his child one day.

“I miss you, Dobby. Thanks for saving me and my friends. You’re my hero." Dobby rubbed his head against Harry's chest, and Harry patted him on the back, kissing his forehead. Dobby jumped down and started playing with Hedwig, who flew to his head. It was a child-like thing to witness.

The Magpie flapped its wings, reminding Harry that he was on his head. "Fred, I’d never forget you! We all miss you so much! I love you,” Harry told him. “We’re keeping your pranking spirit alive, don’t worry.”

The dog and wolf nuzzled Harry's stomach, making him smile. "Hi, Sirius and Remus.” He ruffled their heads. “I miss all of you so much," he said, looking at everyone.

Although the creatures couldn’t speak, Harry could feel their warmth and affection. They were there to celebrate him and reassure him for the journey ahead. 

The second doe and phoenix still stood away from everyone. Harry wasn't sure how animals could look so guilty, but he could see it in their eyes.

“Dumbledore, Snape,” he said quietly, gesturing for them to join him. They moved closer hesitantly, which made Harry’s heart ache. He had so many mixed feelings about them, but in the end, he still found himself caring, a feeling he never thought he'd have about Snape, but he welcomed it nonetheless. He wanted to heal fully and to forgive.

Finding the compassion he'd been nurturing for a while, he smiled warmly, “It’s okay! I forgive you.” He turned to his mum and dad, seeking their approval. “Right?”

His mum nuzzled Snape gently, offering her forgiveness, and the stag, wolf, and dog all bowed their heads in mutual respect, while Snape returned the gesture. 

Dumbledore excitedly fluttered his wings. Harry had a feeling that he was happy to see his students finally getting along, even in death.

The little hare changed colors rapidly, making Harry laugh. “Hi, Tonks!” He glanced at the hare and wolf, “You’d be so proud of Teddy; he's doing great.”

The wolf and hare exchanged glances, and it looked like they were sharing a smile. Snape, tilting his head, glanced at the Draco constellation. Harry nodded in response, sensing his question. “Yes, it's true, the baby is mine and Draco’s. Is that shocking?”

Snape shook his head and looked curiously at Harry's stomach. “I look further along, but in reality, I'm only twelve weeks. I’m out of the danger zone, you know?”

Feeling a wave of emotion wash over him, Harry sniffled, finding himself surrounded by all the animals and Dobby, who gathered to hug him however they could. Hedwig and Fred stood on his shoulders, nuzzling his neck, while the hare rubbed against his ankle. The bigger animals were practically smothering him, but Harry didn’t care.

Pulling back a bit, Snape scratched a message in the dirt with his hoof: Tell Draco that I love him. Also, I’m sorry, Harry.

“I’ll tell him, Severus and I know. I said I forgive you, and I meant it.” Severus gently bumped Harry’s stomach and then moved away. Dumbledore wrapped his wings around Harry and then joined Severus.

Harry was unsure if this dream was only in his head or something magical, but he knew he would pass Severus’s message to Draco as he had every reason to believe it was true.

Before anything else could happen, Harry woke up with a start.

🐉⚡🐉

He gasped, his heart racing. Harry looked at Draco, who was still asleep. "Draco, please wake up."

Draco mumbled against his side, opening his eyes, looking around worriedly. “What’s wrong? Are you hurt?” He reached out to touch Harry’s shoulder, feeling how much he was shaking.

“N-no, I’m fine! I had a dream! I saw everyone!” Harry exclaimed as he flung himself into Draco’s arms, tears streaming down his face. It took some time for his emotions to settle, but Draco held him close, rocking him gently and whispering comforting words, while softly stroking his hair and stomach.

At twelve weeks, a barely there bump could be felt.

“I saw my parents, Remus, Sirius, Severus, and Dumbledore... even Dobby! And Hedwig! Oh…” Harry collapsed into tears again. “Tonks and Fred, everyone!”

As he shared the details of his dream with Draco, he watched his partner’s eyes grow wider in shock. By the end of the story, both of them were crying quietly, holding onto each other like children, and not grown adults about to be parents.

“Severus wanted me to tell you that he loves you, Draco.”

Draco hugged Harry tightly, tears streaming down his face.

“I’m not sure what to say,” Draco said, wiping his eyes with a small sob. It was the first time he let himself cry like this.

“Could it be real, or just a dream?” Harry wondered softly.

“I do not doubt that our loved ones would find a way to celebrate our baby,” Draco said, chuckling through his tears. “There are such things as magical dreams, Harry.”

“Should I tell George?” Harry asked, nibbling on his lower lip. “I don’t want to hurt him.”

“You don’t have to, Harry, because I truly think Fred visits George in his dreams all the time.” Draco leaned in and kissed Harry’s brow, then pulled back slightly, looking a bit shy and nervous.

“What’s on your mind?” Harry asked gently.

“Harry, I-I-” Draco took a deep breath, his cheeks flushing. He glanced down for a moment and then back at Harry. “I love you, Harry!”

That caused Harry’s tears to fall again, and he nestled closer against Draco, curling up in his lap. Draco wrapped his arms around him tightly, showering him with kisses on his forehead, cheeks, nose, and finally on his lips. Harry kissed him back, placing his hands gently on Draco’s face, tenderly caressing him. He pulled away before their kiss deepened.

“I love you, too, Draco,” Harry said with a warm smile. “I love you and our little Poppy Seed.” Grinning, he added, “A tiny lime-sized baby is in my belly.”

Draco rubbed Harry's stomach affectionately. “The little lime is pushing enough to give you the cutest little bump.” He leaned down, lifting Harry’s shirt to plant soft kisses on the bump. “Baby, did you hear that? I love your daddy, and surprisingly, he loves me back.”

As Harry ran his fingers through Draco's hair, he responded with a smile, “Oh, Draco, so many people love you! It’s no surprise.”

Draco rubbed his arm where the Dark Mark was, glancing away for a moment. “I don’t know…”

“We’ve worked hard for all the love we have for each other, Draco! You could even make Ron turn into a mess. Believe it or not, he’s quite affectionate.”

A cheeky grin spread across Draco’s face, and he let out a laugh, feeling lighter. “So you think we should go around spreading love everywhere? Maybe we need to get some gifts, too?” Declaring their love publicly to everyone would surely cause a scene, and that amused Draco.

Harry burst into laughter. “Love gifts!” He squealed as Draco playfully tickled him.

Draco’s expression turned thoughtful. “You know, since you’re twelve weeks along and Madam Pomfrey said it’s safer now, we can tell more people. We should start planning for after Hogwarts, getting baby things sorted out, and deciding where we want to live.”

Before Harry could respond, there was a knock at the door. Draco stood up to answer it, revealing Theodore, who looked a bit anxious.

“What’s up?” Harry asked, instantly alert and ready to care for his friends. 

“I’m sorry,” Theodore said, running a hand through his hair nervously. “Neville and I were in the library,” he explained, his cheeks reddening a bit. “We were looking at baby books because we want to be great uncles.”

“Aw, that’s sweet,” Harry said, moving over to hug Theodore, surprising him with the gesture. “So, what’s going on?”

“Neville got upset seeing all those stories and pictures about families… And, well… I can relate, but…” Theodore trailed off, looking down and shuffling his feet.

Harry understood completely; his and Neville’s situations were more similar.

“Luna’s with him in our room. She just showed up, but I think this needs to be a ‘we don’t have a normal’ family get-together,” Theodore glanced at Draco, then quickly looked away.

“A good distraction sounds like a great idea,” Draco agreed. His parents were alive, but he was without a father now and always would be.

“Yes, please!” Theodore replied, his eyes wide and earnest.

“You care about him a lot,” Harry said softly, smiling as he enveloped both Theodore and Draco in a hug. “See, Draco? There’s so much love all around!”

Theodore flushed, but didn’t deny it.

🐉⚡🐉

That was how the no-parents/unfit parents club was started. Harry, Draco, and Theodore walked into the room where Neville and Luna were. Neville looked up, his face red and puffy. He lowered his head back onto Luna’s lap, and she continued to stroke his hair, talking about all sorts of fantastical creatures she knew about to distract him from the sadness he was feeling about his mum and dad.

“When I was ten, I felt a Wrackspurt in my ears! My head got so fuzzy, and I almost passed out. It was kind of fun to be honest.” She giggled, wiping a tear from Neville’s face. “Nobody believes in them, but I think they’re real.”

Neville smiled. “I believe you, Luna,” he said, his voice sounding small and watery.

Luna beamed. “You do? Oh, wonderful! When I was fourteen, my father took me to Sweden to hunt for Crumple-Horned Snorkacks, but we never found any.” 

“They probably hide well,” Neville said.

Harry, Draco, and Theodore walked further into the room, all climbing onto the bed and joining Neville and Luna. It was a tight fit, but they ended up in a pile of limbs, laughing and crying together.

“You guys,” Neville whispered. “I don’t want to cause trouble.”

“You aren’t,” Harry said from somewhere in the middle of the pile.

Draco pulled Harry out from beneath the pile of bodies. “Harry’s on top.”

Everyone, even Luna, snorted at the phrasing.

“What?” Draco blushed. “He’s pregnant! No squishing my boyfriend.”

“I’m not glass,” Harry said. “The baby will be fine.” He leaned over and whispered what Madam Pomfrey had said about sex, making Draco’s eyes go wide.

Luna giggled. “Harry, you need to learn how to whisper properly.”

“This better not turn into group sex,” Theodore teased. “I’m a one-person man.”

“Me too,” Luna said, “oh, I mean of the female variety.”

Neville threw a pillow at her. “Me too, not to say you are not all fine catches.” He rubbed his eyes and then smiled. “I feel a lot better.”

“Neville, does it bother you when we talk about the baby stuff?” Harry asked quietly. Everyone stopped laughing, and the room grew somber again, each thinking of their own situation.

“No! Harry,” Neville insisted, reaching for his hands. “I love it! Please, don’t stop sharing things with me.” He blinked, blushing slightly. “Don’t share everything. Well, unless you need to.”

“Got it,” Harry said. “Thanks. I just don’t want to hurt anyone.”

“We’re not hurt about others having a family, Harry. We miss our people,” Luna said, “but we love those we still have, and that includes you, Draco, and the baby. Right, everyone?”

“Yes,” Theodore said with a nod. “I’m still getting used to all the mushy stuff, though.” He glanced at Draco. “Slytherins are raised differently.”

“We understand,” Neville said softly.

“Neville pile!” Harry yelled. He laughed as one by one, everyone jumped on top of Neville. To spare Draco from panicking, he leaped on last.

“Ah! I love you, guys,” Neville said.

Draco hugged someone, his face hidden by a chest in his face, so he wasn't exactly sure who he was embracing. "Are we doing group love confessions instead?"

Harry laughed. "Yes!"

"I'm overwhelmed with love," Theodore said softly.

"I love everyone more than nargles," Luna said, brushing some hair out of her eyes. 

"I love everyone more than..." Draco tried to think of something to top Luna's declaration. "No, I can't top Luna."

"Only Harry, we know," Neville whispered, making Draco and Harry groan.

"Neville, you weirdo. I love all of you, too," Harry said, wrapping his arms around as many people as he could.

“Who’s got an elbow in my gut?”

“Sorry, Neville,” Theodore said. “It’s a very affectionate elbow, I promise.”

Neville laughed. “Rather sharp, though.”

“Who touched my butt?” Luna asked.

“Oops,” Draco said. “I swear I didn’t mean to do that.”

“Maybe Wrackspurts got in your head,” Luna said with a giggle. 

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

At dinner in the Great Hall, Headmistress McGonagall shared that there would be a two-week holiday starting next week. Cheers erupted around the room as students began buzzing with ideas for how to spend their time off.

“We’ve earned this,” McGonagall said with a small smile. “After everything, it’s important that we prioritize being with our families. Hogwarts will start offering more time off in the future, but for those who choose to stay behind, the doors will always remain open.”

“Hear, hear!” Hagrid shouted enthusiastically, lifting his steaming goblet high. After taking a hearty gulp of his butterbeer, he blushed when Professor Sprout kindly dabbed at his beard with a napkin.

“I know that this might be hard on some of you,” McGonagall continued, “for those of us who do not have the same type of family we once had, or ever had,” she said softly. “I encourage you to look to your friends and remember that family is not only those you are related to by blood.”

Pansy, Draco, Theodore, and Blaise exchanged glances, each in their own world. None of them had a decent relationship with their parents. Pansy’s were mostly neutral, and so were Blaise’s, though his mum was always busy, off marrying some new man, and she never had much time for Blaise. He didn’t even know who his birth father was.

Theodore’s only parent was locked away for life, and his mum died in childbirth. He looked down and frowned. Neville reached across the table and patted Theodore’s hand reassuringly. Theodore glanced up and smiled at him, nudging him in the side.

Draco had his mum, but she was under house arrest for the rest of the year as part of her sentence, and he did not plan on interacting with his father ever again. He was grateful that she could now flourish without his father's influence suffocating her.

“For those who’d like to join us,” Ron said, sounding thoughtful, “you’re all welcome to come to the Burrow with Ginny and me. It might not be what you’re used to, but…” He flushed, looking down at the table. He hated that he used to be so ashamed of the Burrow and still had some of those feelings buried deep within him.

“It’s a great place to gather, Ron,” Ginny said, understanding his feelings. She reached over and placed her hand on top of his. “Our parents would love to have more people around. They love to add extra people to their ever-growing family.”

Among the Slytherins, Draco felt a tug of insecurity. With the Dark Mark etched on his skin, he worried if he’d truly fit in with the Weasleys.

“Just think about it,” Harry encouraged, nudging Draco in the side. “We can share the news about the baby with the Weasleys. We could use the moral support from all of you.” He looked at the people who didn’t usually go to the Burrow. “Please come.” He pretended to pout and made a prayer gesture with his hands.

Blaise chuckled, raising an eyebrow. “That is a manipulative thing for you to say, don’t you think, Harry?”

“Very Slytherin of you,” Pansy added with a giggle.

Draco pretended to wipe away a tear. “Look at you, Harry. I’m so proud.”

“He's just so adorable, I could eat him up!” Pansy teased, blowing Harry a kiss. Draco rolled his eyes and threw a carrot at her face.

As the laughter continued, Harry suddenly blanked out. Pansy’s words triggered something in his head, making him blush and divert his attention to his plate, shoveling in food at a record speed.

 🐉⚡🐉

“Potter,” Malfoy slurred, sounding like a cat about to pounce on prey. He grabbed Harry by the shirt, roughly pulling him into the bedroom. 

Leaning forward, he sniffed Harry’s neck, licking him and lightly biting down. “You smell amazing. I could just eat you.”

“I’m not food,” Harry moaned, liking where this was going, especially when Malfoy pushed him onto the bed. “Oh, so forceful; I like it!” Harry was completely lost in the moment, too far gone to stop this from happening, and it was clear that Malfoy was just as out of it.

Malfoy slowly crawled on top of Harry, kissing him beneath the chin, up to his ear. He nibbled and bit down on his earlobe, tugging it. “Potter,” he said. “I want you. Can I have you?”

In response, Harry used wandless magic to vanish Malfoy’s clothing. He giggled at the shocked look in Malfoy’s eyes.

“Rude,” Malfoy grumbled, stumbling and falling onto Harry’s chest. “I may be drunk, but I can still take off my own clothes, Potter.”

“Poor thing,” Harry said teasingly, brushing his fingers along Malfoy's back. “You can do whatever you want with me, Draco.”

At that, Malfoy pulled back, the heat in his eyes almost making Harry come apart. “You just called me Draco?”

“I’m not fucking someone I’m not on a first-name basis with.”

Draco smirked, leaning down to nibble on Harry’s shoulder, kissing and sucking. “Oh, I’ll be the one in charge here, Harry. Unless you prefer otherwise?”

With a grin, Harry spread his legs and slyly took Draco's hand, guiding it towards his arousal. “Does this answer your question?”

“Good boy.”

🐉⚡🐉

Coming out of the memory, Harry couldn’t help his rapid breathing as he could feel the desire he had been feeling that night he had sex with Draco. They still hadn’t broached the subject of being intimate again, but now Harry wanted to drag Draco back to their room and have a sober redo of their first night together.

“Harry?” Draco put a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Are you okay?”

“Why are you breathing so fast?” Hermione leaned across the table and touched Harry’s forehead. “You’re burning up.”

Feeling mortified, Harry closed his eyes. “It’s Pansy’s fault!” He exclaimed, jumping up and running out of the Great Hall.

Pansy gasped. “What? I didn’t do anything!” Everyone was just as confused as Pansy.

“Hormones,” Luna said with a giggle. 

Neville snorted, lowering his head close to the table to hide how tickled he was, because he had a feeling he figured something out.

“How does Neville understand?” Ginny asked. “Harry was speaking in code.”

His shoulders shaking, Neville shook his head. “You’ll understand when you’re older, Ginny.”

Ginny started to grin, catching on. “Oh, I get it now.”

Draco blinked a few times and then looked at Pansy. His eyes widened when he registered that it was probably her teasing that had set Harry off, and he was positive Harry wouldn’t be thinking about Pansy eating him.

Abruptly standing up, Draco ran out of the Great Hall, making Neville laugh harder.

“What?” Pansy asked again. “For once, I didn’t do anything!”

 🐉⚡🐉

“Are you okay?” Draco asked, catching Harry in the halls. “It is kind of concerning to see you acting like that, and then you up and run off without an explanation.” He pulled Harry to his chest and kissed his forehead. He was indeed flushed, though he was no longer breathing so hard.

“I’m fine, just wacky pregnancy Harry!”

Narrowing his eyes, Draco frowned. “I don’t believe you. Come on, what happened? We can’t start having secrets, Harry.”

Sighing, Harry leaned his forehead on Draco’s chest. “Pansy made me remember something from that night.”

“Oh!” Draco grinned. “So…” His smile faltered. “It wasn’t bad, right?” He still had the intrusive thoughts that made him think he had forced Harry to do something against his will.

“It was nice, actually,” Harry admitted. “It wasn’t a huge memory, and it was something leading up to the main event, but…”

“What?”

Grabbing Draco’s hand, Harry led him through the hallways. Draco followed in silence, understanding that Harry didn’t want to talk where they could be overheard. They made it up to the seventh floor and activated the Room of Requirement.

The room looked like a cozy sitting room, with a huge plush couch and a roaring fireplace that warmed the area. The scent of peppermint, fresh coffee, and old books was an added comfort, though Draco couldn’t see anything that would create the smell.

Sitting on the couch, Harry pulled Draco down next to him. “Like I said, it wasn’t much; we were just returning from the party. Based on how we were acting, I’m surprised nobody saw us in the hallways and started rumors.”

“How were we acting?” Draco asked, leaning against Harry, pressing his face against his neck, starting to kiss and nibble his skin. Harry moaned and then started to laugh, wiggling against him.

“Just like that, Draco,” Harry said. “That’s pretty much how the memory started.”

“Tell me more,” Draco said, pushing Harry’s robes off his shoulders and pressing a hand up his shirt. 

Harry was glad he wore open robes today. He arched against Draco’s hand, squeezing his eyes shut.

“Um, oh, you were kind of forceful,” Harry said, but instead of a good reaction, that made Draco pull back, looking troubled.

“No, not in a bad way!” Harry clarified. He blushed, biting down on his lower lip. “You wanted me, and I wanted you. We were drunk and not caring about anything else. The war, the rivalry, different sides…” He pulled Draco back to him.

“What did I do?”

“You pushed me down on the bed a little roughly, but I liked it. You asked if you could have me and said you were the one in control, if I was okay with that.” Harry lifted his head, exposing his neck.

Draco licked across the expanse of skin, kissing and sucking. He grabbed the back of Harry’s neck and angled him so that their lips could meet. Moaning, Harry tangled his fingers in Draco’s hair, lightly tugging.

“And were you?” Draco asked, pulling away from the kiss, breathing heavily. His pupils were blown wide, and he couldn’t stop the racing of his heart.

Licking his lips, Harry mimicked what he did in the memory, grabbing Draco’s hand and pressing it to his arousal. “Does this tell you anything? I’m yours, Draco. You can do anything you want to me.”

Draco unbuttoned Harry’s trousers. “Not anything,” he said in a quiet voice. “Remember Pomfrey’s warning.” Reaching inside, he stroked a finger up and down Harry’s clothed cock, feeling it become harder.

“We have plenty of time to explore everything we can do in the future,” Harry said, gasping and pushing against Draco’s hand as he reached into his boxers, firmly grasping him. He moaned, flushing at how desperate it sounded. He pressed a hand over his mouth.

“No,” Draco said.

Harry removed his hand and nodded, somehow knowing what Draco was talking about.

Draco smirked. “Good boy,” he said in a low, throaty voice.

Thrusting into his hand, Harry could feel that it wouldn’t take him long, especially if Draco kept saying things like that. Harry had no idea that either of them had a side like this, though it was nice to see that the drunk and sober versions of their desires were on the same page.

“Please,” Harry whimpered.

Draco leaned up and kissed him, biting down on his lower lip. Their tongues met, and Harry clung to Draco, pressing harder into his hand, finally releasing himself between them.

“Oh, Merlin,” Harry groaned. 

“Did we get this far in the memory?” Draco asked. He cast a cleaning spell and then pulled Harry into his lap, making him straddle his waist.

“Nuh uh,” Harry answered, shaking his head. “You really haven’t remembered anything?”

Sighing, Draco said, “No, but I think that’s okay.” He cupped behind Harry’s neck and drew him in for another kiss. “I love you, Harry. I want to have every first with you.”

“Me too. I love you, too.”

“We started with having our first drunken encounter,” Draco teased, nuzzling Harry’s neck.

“A-and getting pregnant,” Harry gasped, pressing his front against Draco. He could already feel himself becoming hard again.

“My Harry has a lot of stamina,” Draco said, reaching between them, swirling his fingers around the head of Harry’s cock.

“Can I touch you?” Harry asked.

“You may,” Draco answered, leaning against the couch as Harry worked at getting him free from his trousers.

Harry’s eyes widened. “That thing was inside me?” Draco was decently sized, not that Harry had a frame of reference for dicks other than his own. “My ass did hurt when I woke up, but…” He trailed off, grasping them both between his hands.

Draco didn’t expect that and made a keening sound in the back of his throat.

“S-sorry,” Draco gasped, “I will make sure you’re extra prepared next time.” He squeezed his eyes shut and thrust up against Harry, adding his own hand to the base of their arousals. With a few more firm strokes, they moaned as they completed together.

“So much better than the memory,” Harry said, flopping off Draco’s lap onto the couch.

Draco smirked. “Let’s thank Pansy but not tell her why.”

“You just love to cause chaos.”

Draco leaned down over Harry and got close to his ear. “And you like it when I call you a good boy, Harry.”

“I will neither confirm nor deny,” Harry said, covering his face, heat flowing through his body.

Biting his earlobe, Draco whispered. “Good boy.”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Hermione walked around Harry, taking him in from head to toe. He was dressed casually, and at thirteen weeks along, he didn’t look pregnant at all; just as he wanted it. Harry had asked for her help to put a glamour charm in place; he didn’t want the Weasleys spotting his condition right away. He needed some time to adjust to the thought of sharing the news. They’d be spending two weeks at the Burrow, and the place would be bustling.

Molly Weasley was already busy making the Burrow feel cozy and welcoming, using both her magical skills and the Burrow’s magic to ensure everyone had a wonderful time.

“She didn’t even bat an eye when we asked if Draco and the others could join us,” Hermione said, giving Harry an encouraging pat on the back. She knew he'd been anxious about it.

“Can you imagine their faces when we tell them Draco and I are dating?” Harry chuckled.

“Maybe a six on the surprise scale?” Hermione teased, ruffling his hair. “I think there will be some surprise for sure, but no judgment. Everyone’s made so much progress since the war. Most people understand that Draco didn’t choose to follow his father willingly, and not all Slytherins were Death Eaters.”

Harry agreed. The Weasleys were understanding people, and he doubted it would cause too much trouble. Still, a part of him worried; it was hard to shake the fear of things blowing up in his face. He didn’t want Molly and Arthur to look at him and Draco with pity because they were going to be young parents. Yes, they were eighteen, but he worried the older adults would still see them as kids.

“You’ve got this!” Hermione said, pulling him into a warm hug and soothing his worries by rubbing his back. She kissed him on the forehead. “And if they give you any grief, I’ll just have to introduce them to dentists!”

Harry laughed. “Maybe just pull their teeth out yourself, Hermione.”

“Hey, I’ve seen my parents work enough; I could do it!” She leaned back and chuckled at Harry’s horrified expression. “Just kidding! That would be a breach of patient confidentiality.”

“Hermione, you’ve got all the purebloods shaking in their boots,” Harry joked. “One glare from you, and they’ll be falling over themselves to keep safe from your dental torture and teeth pulling.”

“What’s going on in here?” Draco asked, walking into the bedroom with a grin as he spotted Hermione and Harry cuddled up together. It didn’t bother him at all. He knew Harry was his and that none of their friends posed a threat to him. “Teeth pulling?” He grimaced. “Let’s not talk about this again.”

“Come here, Draco! Open wide!” Harry said, using wandless magic to pull Draco closer.

“Hey! Rude!” Draco laughed, trying to resist. “No fair using magic on me.”

“Seriously, Draco, open your mouth!” Hermione said with a laugh, shifting away from Harry. She pointed her wand at Harry’s pillow and transfigured it into a scary-looking contraption that puzzled Draco. Harry hadn’t ever seen it before, either.

“That looks like a torture device!” Draco exclaimed, dramatically covering his mouth.

Hermione erupted into laughter, almost cackling. “This is a Tooth Key used between the 17 and 1800s!” She held it out for both boys to see.

Harry took a step back, while Draco nearly tripped away, hands still shielding his mouth.

“Want me to show you how it used to be used?”

“Absolutely not!” Draco quickly transfigured the Tooth Key back into a pillow. “Hermione, you’re the devil!”

Harry couldn’t help but grin widely, entertained by the playful banter. Draco couldn’t understand why Harry was smiling so much.

“Thanks, Hermione!” Harry said, stepping over to give her another hug. 

“Of course, Harry. Anything to help.” 

Her distraction worked wonders in easing his nerves.

🐉⚡🐉

“Whoa,” Blaise said, looking up at the tower of a building. It was tall and had many floors. It wasn’t level at all and looked like it would collapse if the magic suddenly vanished.

“Welcome to the Burrow,” Ron said quietly, feeling a little self-conscious as the Slytherins stared.

They stood just outside the wards, each of them carrying large duffle bags filled with essentials for their two-week stay, of course, shrunk down. Draco’s bag seemed to hold his entire wardrobe.

“It’s quaint,” Pansy said. “I mean it,” she added when Ron shifted uncomfortably.

“Quaint is good,” Theodore agreed. “This place feels warm.” He wasn’t used to that feeling; his home had always felt cold and isolating, as he lived without a mother and a father who showed no interest in him. Neville reached for Theodore’s hand and squeezed it reassuringly.

“Just wait until you try Mrs. Weasley’s cooking,” Harry said, rubbing his glamoured stomach. He was practically salivating at the thought of Molly’s food.

“Harry, when are you going to start calling me Molly?” Molly asked as she stepped out of the front door and approached the Burrow’s wards. “Hello, children.”

Harry inwardly winced that she called them children, feeling some of his anxiety coming back.

“Molly,” Harry said, “thank you so much for having us at the Burrow.” 

“I wouldn’t have it any other way,” Molly replied warmly, her smile making him feel a little more at ease. Molly walked over to them. “Welcome to the Burrow! I need to get you all set up with the wards,” she said to the newcomers. “The rest of you can head inside.” 

Harry hung back while Ron, Hermione, Luna, Ginny, and Neville eagerly made their way into the Burrow. 

“Hello, ma’am, I’m Theodore Nott,” Theodore said, slightly flushing. He felt awkward. Other than his time at home and staying at Hogwarts, he didn’t get out much.

As he shook Molly’s hand, a comforting wave of magic enveloped him, making him think this is what it might be like to have a mother, but he quickly pushed that thought aside.

Molly placed the tip of her wand against Theodore’s forehead, whispering some spells. “Nice to meet you, dear, but you don’t have to call me that,” she said, shaking her head with a chuckle. “It makes me feel ancient.”

She walked over to Draco and held out her hand. “I hear you’ve become good friends with Harry, Mr. Malfoy?”

“Just Draco, please,” Draco replied, returning her handshake. She performed the same spell to key him in.

“P-pansy,” Pansy said, blushing, having no clue why she stuttered. “You have a lovely home.” It had to be that she felt so out of place. She never imagined she would be here one day.

“Thank you, dear. Let’s get you set up,” Molly said while she worked her magic to add Pansy to the list of people allowed inside the wards. Pansy then pulled Blaise forward, who often blended into the background with his quiet demeanor, unless he was interested in something, a subject, or even a person.

“This is Blaise,” Pansy introduced him, giving him a little nudge.

🐉⚡🐉

Inside, the living room buzzed with pure chaotic energy. Harry was tossed around playfully like he was a football, each person picking him up in firm hugs as if he weighed nothing. Embarrassingly enough, even Fleur couldn’t resist giving him a spin.

“Alright, everyone, let’s calm down a bit!” Harry laughed, his cheeks flushed. He ran a hand through his messy hair, which only seemed to make it wilder.

“Sorry, Harry,” Charlie said with a grin. “It’s just so great to see you. It’s been too long since…” he trailed off, glancing down, a wave of pain hitting him. It was so easy to bring up something that reminded them of the many people they were missing who should still be with them.

George frowned and quietly stepped out of the room. Percy quickly followed him, throwing Harry a quick hug before heading after his brother.

“Percy has really stepped up for George during this time, becoming like a rock,” Bill shared softly. 

“He has for all of us,” Charlie added. “I can’t count how many owls he sends me just to check if I’ve eaten, especially after that one time I passed out after a grueling day with the dragons.”

Ron wrapped his arms around Ginny, who had tears glistening in her eyes, while Hermione hugged both of them from behind. 

Molly sniffed, a small, painful smile breaking through. “Well, we do have a lot of…” Arthur held her hand, offering silent support. “I know we’re all…”

“Molly, love, they understand. You don’t have to say anything,” Arthur whispered gently.

“Can we get back to the hugs?” Ginny asked, trying to sound animated. She ran over to Charlie, jumping on his back. “Piggyback ride time! Everyone find a partner!”

Molly laughed. “The younger ones always find a way to lighten the mood.”

“I’m the youngest, too!” Luna declared, as if she suddenly remembered. She bounded over to Bill and jumped on his back, catching him by surprise. She laughed as he played along, giving her a good twirl.

“Hop on, Harry!” Draco said, smirking when Harry flushed.

Just then, Percy and George walked back in, eyes wide at the weird sight of everyone hugging and jumping on each other.

“Uh, sorry about that,” George said quietly. “I’m fine now.”

“What’s happening?” Percy asked.

“Wrackspurts,” Luna giggled.

“It looks like we’re having ourselves a piggyback party,” Blaise said, stepping toward Percy, who instinctively took a step back, his eyes widening when Blaise looked him up and down, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

George raised an eyebrow when he saw Percy blush. 

“Is Blaise flirting with Percy?” Ron leaned over and whispered to Harry, his eyes filled with disbelief.

Pansy burst into laughter, doubling over, while she shared amused looks with Theodore and Draco, who soon joined in, unable to stop laughing. Blaise could be intense when he wanted to be. 

Neville crossed his arms, a playful pout on his face. “Is anyone going to offer me a piggyback ride?”

“I’d give Percy one, if he’s interested!” Blaise said, inching closer to Percy, who ended up pressed against the wall, flustered.

“No, thank you,” Percy stammered, blinking in surprise.

Luna, having leaped off Bill, ran over to Neville. “I’ve got you, Neville!” she exclaimed, leaning over with a big smile. “Jump on!”

Neville glanced sideways at Theodore before pretending to go through with Luna’s offer. “I might squish you, though.”

“This is absolute pandemonium,” Harry chuckled, shaking his head. He wandered over to the couch, plopped down, and pulled Draco beside him. He didn’t miss the curious glances the Weasleys were sending him and Draco. Harry decided not to hide his affection for Draco and get that cat out of the bag right away. “Hey!” He yelled to get everyone’s attention. “Draco’s my boyfriend.”

Some of George’s old joking spirit lit up in his eyes again, and Harry could picture Fred’s ghost standing next to him sharing a similar expression. “You dog, Harry,” George said, laughing. To the other Weasleys, it was almost an alien sound. George hadn’t been laughing much, or if at all, since Fred died.

“What can I say, some men prefer blondes.”

Charlie mock-pouted. “And I thought men preferred dragon handlers.”

“They prefer…” Percy ducked away from Blaise as he started crowding him again. They didn’t get to find out what Percy thought men preferred, because he ran out of the room, heading upstairs to his old bedroom.

“Blaise, I don’t think poor Percy is used to such aggressive flirting,” Theodore said with a snort.

Molly and Arthur shook their heads in amusement.

“So dating, huh?” Bill sat down on the other side of Harry. “How did that happen?”

“Yeah, when did that happen?” George added.

“Just don’t ask who’s on top,” Pansy said. “They don’t like that.”

“Pansy!” Harry and Draco yelled, flushing.

The awkward tension in the room was broken, and everyone started to laugh, even George.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Harry stepped into the cozy bedroom he was sharing with his friends. It used to belong to Ron, but thanks to the magic of the Burrow and some help from Molly, the room was completely transformed. It was now at least double the size, with several beds that could easily fit three people each.

This made everyone feel right at home and safer. Instead of spreading out in different rooms, they would rather be closer together during their two-week stay at the Burrow. Out of the other Weasleys, only Percy and George were staying for the two weeks, though they had their own rooms.

Ginny dashed over and leaped onto one of the beds where Pansy, Luna, and Hermione were gathered, absorbed in a Muggle card game that Hermione had brought along. The cards went all over the place.

“Ginny!” Pansy exclaimed with a groan. “I was just about to win Duo!” She flopped back dramatically on the bed.

“Oops, sorry!” Ginny replied, levitating the cards out of the way as she settled in more comfortably. “By the way, it’s called Uno!”

Harry chuckled from his spot against the wall. “Ginny, can you stop acting like you didn’t just figure that out by glancing at the box?”

“What’s the excitement about?” Hermione asked with curiosity. “What made you interrupt our game like that?”

“I know what she saw!” Luna whispered mysteriously. “Look out the window!” She pointed towards the window that overlooked the garden.

Everyone jumped up, going over to the window. Harry grinned. Pansy doubled over with laughter, causing herself to cough so hard that she got dizzy. Hermione raised an eyebrow in amusement, and Luna giggled.

Outside, Percy was sitting on a bench by the garden, engrossed in a book. Just as they peeked out, Blaise appeared seemingly out of nowhere and said something to Percy that made him blush and dash off like the Grim was chasing him.

“Is Blaise serious?” Ginny asked, feeling mildly worried for Percy. “I don’t want my brother to get hurt if he’s just goofing around.”

“He doesn’t often show much interest in people, though he is used to people being interested in him. He’s probably confused about why Percy keeps running,” Pansy said, rubbing the back of her neck. Her face was still bright red from laughing so hard. “I would say that he is decent enough, but just like Draco, Theo, and I, he’s still unlearning some things he was taught growing up.”

Harry moved away from the window and plopped down on one of the beds. “So, how are we going to sort out the beds?” he asked.

“The four of us girls can squeeze into one bed,” Hermione suggested.

Pansy groaned in mock horror. “That sounds like a nightmare! Four people in one bed?”

“We decided we wanted to stick together,” Harry reminded her with a smile. They really had turned into a family, hadn't they?

“You’ve all made me so sentimental, wanting to stick together and all that crap,” Pansy said, glancing at the beds. “But no way, I need to sleep like a queen!”

“Let’s put Blaise in Percy’s room!” Ron said as he walked into the bedroom.

“He’d definitely kill you for that,” Hermione said, shaking her head. “Ron, Pansy, and I will share one bed.”

“Ooh, I get to share with two girls?” Ron teased, grinning widely. Hermione rolled her eyes, and Pansy winked at him.

“Neville, Theodore, and Blaise can take another,” Ginny added. "Draco and Harry will be in the last bed, and Luna and I can camp on the floor.”

“Yay, camping!” Luna cheered, clapping her hands excitedly. 

🐉⚡🐉

“Blaise, if you’re interested in Percy, maybe it would be a good idea to give him some space,” Ron suggested, making his way over to Blaise, who was practically staring a hole through Percy.

It was a few days later, and Blaise was determined to talk to Percy every chance he got, but every time Percy seemed to come up with an excuse to dash away. It was quite amusing for everyone else to see.

“What am I doing wrong?” Blaise asked in quiet frustration. “We’re both purebloods, can’t I just-”

Ron snorted, shaking his head. “No, Blaise, you cannot just propose. My family does not do marriage contracts.” They all knew Blaise was raised with a mother who just got married over and over again on a whim, so it was no surprise that he believed it could work like that for him, too.

“I can hear you, you know?” Percy said, his cheeks turning pink as he hurried out of the room. Whether he was flustered or just wanted to avoid the attention was hard to tell.

“Do we need a lesson on how to flirt with someone who is reserved?” Ginny asked, bursting into laughter. She no longer felt worried that Blaise was just having some fun at Percy’s expense. It was cute to see the usually quiet guy in a different light. He was quite bold when it came to flirting and did indeed seem to have a genuine interest in her brother.

Harry leaned comfortably against Draco, secretly enjoying the way Blaise’s unexpected crush on Percy was taking the attention off his relationship with Draco; otherwise, he knew people would be asking them so many questions.

Draco wrapped his arms around Harry, looking amused. “Blaise isn’t used to being interested in someone and them not immediately falling at his feet.”

“Yeah, he typically doesn’t show much interest in anyone anyway,” Pansy added with a grin.

“I didn’t say I was-” Blaise started to protest, but George interrupted.

“You were practically devouring my brother with your eyes. Percy is going to have a hard time taking you seriously,” George said. “Percy’s always been a bit hard on himself, especially compared to Charlie and Bill. It’s not easy living up to the reputation of a dragon handler and a curse breaker, and believe me, I get it.”

“Then there’s me, and I’m a fine catch!” Ron said with a smirk, only to pretend to wince when Hermione playfully smacked him. “I mean, come on! I’m tall, freckled, and I’ve got these great muscles!”

“All the Weasley men do,” George said, rolling his eyes good-naturedly.

Feeling a bit sorry for Percy, Harry said, “Maybe we should stop talking about him when he’s not here.”

“Great idea,” George said, turning to Harry. “Why don’t you share more about how you and Draco ended up together?”

Pansy leaned over and whispered into George’s good ear. “Ask who’s on top.” She snickered, feeling more comfortable around these people than she would have expected. They were overwhelmingly welcoming, especially to a group of kids from a house that primarily supported the opposing side in the war.

“Drop it, Pansy!” Draco replied, grabbing a cushion from the couch and tossing it at her.

“I’m rather curious myself, about the dating, not the vulgar stuff,” Percy said as he walked back into the room. He looked more composed this time, but still wasn’t making eye contact with anyone.

Blaise quickly looked down, trying not to stare again.

“Yeah, let’s talk about it,” Theodore said, nudging Draco. 

“Would it be easier to come out to a few people at a time?” Neville whispered to Harry.

“I may only have one good ear, but I still heard that, and I’m a bit confused. Didn’t you two already come out?” George asked.

Harry groaned, wishing he had his invisibility cloak. His knees started to twitch nervously, and Draco placed a hand on his leg, trying to calm him down. Harry knew Neville was trying to help, but Harry didn’t think he wanted to tell the story over and over again, so he sighed and looked at George.

“We did, sort of. There is something we wanted to talk about with the family, but I don’t want to do it more than once.” Harry pulled his trembling knees up to his chest, hugging them.

George nodded in understanding and, along with Percy, left the room to gather everyone else. Before long, the living room was buzzing with activity, sounding almost like they were in the Great Hall at Hogwarts.

Molly transfigured a few extra chairs, and everyone settled in. Somehow, Neville, Theodore, and Luna found themselves off to the side, holding hands. Whenever the topic of the baby came up, those three always seemed to gravitate towards each other.

Harry pushed some magic toward Draco, seeking permission to cast a spell to speak to him privately. They trusted each other not to dig past their defensive barriers, so it wasn’t long before Draco allowed Harry inside his mind.

‘How do we break the news? Just blurt it out like you did in the Room of Requirement?’ Harry asked, a playful grin on his face as he remembered how embarrassed Draco had been.

‘Very funny. I’m still a bit mortified about that,’ Draco said, rolling his eyes. ‘Stop grinning at me like that.’

‘Well, we definitely won’t bring up the details of our drunken night again. If anyone mentions it, I’ll have Hermione share some horrific tales about dentistry.’

Draco chuckled, causing everyone to glance in his direction.

“Are you two using Legilimency on each other?” Percy asked, sounding truly impressed. “That’s not easy to master at all.”

Harry shrugged nonchalantly. “It comes easier when I do it with Draco.”

Ron began to choke at that moment, and Hermione had to give him a little smack on the back. A few other people started to laugh at the way Harry started to blush when he realized how his words could be taken.

“Mature,” Percy said, rolling his eyes, though he smiled slightly. He wasn’t as stiff as he once was and was starting to open up more around people, especially his family.

“Okay, so yeah, I’m dating Draco,” Harry said. “It’s been great, but I…” His hormones were bubbling at the surface, all his anxiety eating at him. Tears glistened in his eyes, and he was afraid they would fall. He knew he wouldn’t be able to keep his emotions contained for very long and started to bite down on his lower lip.

“So we’ve heard,” Charlie said playfully, not quite picking up on Harry’s change in mood. However, Bill and Fleur exchanged looks. Fleur was sixteen weeks pregnant, and Harry’s behavior seemed similar to how Fleur acted sometimes.

“Excuse me,” Fleur said, standing up gracefully. Her adorable little bump was highlighted by a lovely blue house dress, swishing gently as she approached Harry. Looking into his eyes, she seemed to understand right away. “I need to have a little chat with Harry. Just a moment!” She kindly took his arm and led him away, leaving everyone else puzzled.

Bill looked at Draco and walked over to him. Draco looked uncomfortable and couldn’t stop blinking toward the spot where Fleur and Harry had just disappeared.

“Okay, I think it’s my turn to borrow you,” Bill said with a chuckle, grabbing Draco’s hand and tugging him up the stairs.

“What just happened?” Charlie asked, grinning in confusion.

Molly and Arthur weren’t about to assume things, but they did have a heavy dose of parental intuition. Having seven children helped with that. They stood up and went into the kitchen.

“Care to explain?” George asked.

“Nope,” Ron said, and nobody else said anything either.

“Well, while we wait, let me tell you purebloods about going to the dentist,” Hermione said.

Ron jumped up. “No, Hermione. We don’t want any more cute stories about how you tried to pull out teeth when you were a child!”

Pansy, Neville, and Theodore shivered, remembering her story from their shared potion class.

“Please spare us,” Theodore begged. “Tell us anything else about Muggles, but not how they torture their teeth!”

The distraction worked, and everyone started to ask her various questions about Muggles. She happily answered all their questions.

🐉⚡🐉

A little while later, everyone returned to the living room. Harry looked a lot more relaxed and was smiling freely.

“Go for it,” Fleur encouraged.

Harry sighed deeply, gathering his courage. “I am thirteen weeks pregnant.” That was the signal for Hermione. She dropped his glamour, and several people gasped. George dramatically pretended to pass out. Percy just looked on with his eyes wide and unblinking. Charlie, for once, had nothing to say, and Molly and Arthur stood up from where they were sitting and enveloped Harry in a hug.

Harry sniffed and then started to cry, imagining this hug would feel like the one his parents would give him.

“I’m the other father,” Draco said quietly, as if he needed to say that. That broke the ice a little, and everyone started to talk.

“We’re getting two babies so close together!” Charlie blurted. “Okay, who else is going to have one? How many little Weasleys… I mean…” He flushed, looking down. They all considered Harry one of them.

Harry stopped crying, wiping at his eyes. He looked at Charlie and grinned. “A Weasley didn’t snag me.”

“Shame,” Charlie teased. “I thought for sure you and Ron would be best friends to lovers, but you went for enemies to lovers, huh?”

“I am not good enough for Harry,” Ron said.

“And I am?” Draco asked, feeling more lighthearted than he would have expected. He looked where his Dark Mark was hidden and quickly looked away.

“Sure,” Ginny said. “You’ve put in all the work!”

“So sickingly lovey-dovey,” Theodore said, pretending to gag.

“What’s wrong with that?” Neville asked, leaning against Theodore’s side.

“Nothing!” Theodore said. “It’s great. You do you, Draco.”

Pansy smirked and then burst out laughing. “Now you know who likes to top.”

“Pansy!” Several people yelled.

Draco pressed a hand to his face and then took a deep breath. He wasn't exactly going to say he and Harry only had sex once, and they couldn't even remember the act. "Pansy, you are a menace."

"But you still love me," Pansy said.

"I used to love a cat that scratched my face up all the time, too," Draco said. He went over to Harry and hugged him, placing a hand on his stomach. "So, yeah, surprise. A baby!"

"Little Poppy Seed is the size of a peach right now," Harry said, looking down at his barely there bump. He glanced over at Fleur's bump; it was only a little bigger than his, though he doubted he'd ever look as put together as she would when they were further along.

"Mine is the size of an avocado!" Fleur said. She patted her stomach. "Harry, we must go shopping!” She threw her arms around Harry, and they both started weeping, their hormones feeding off of each other. “I’m so happy we can do this together.” 

Bill rubbed Fleur’s back while Draco did the same for Harry. 

It was going to be an interesting time at the Burrow for the next week in a half, that was for sure.

Arthur ran out of the room and came back in with a Muggle Polaroid camera, snapping photos and blinding everyone with the flash. Photos spilled out of the camera at rapid speed.

Molly followed Arthur around, taking photos and flapping them to the confusion of most of the people in the room.

“They’re in grandparent mode,” Luna whispered. “How cute.”

“Adorable,” Neville agreed.

“How does that thing even work?” Theodore asked, wincing when another flash went off in his face.

Everyone looked at Hermione, who grinned, but it was Arthur who explained. He excitedly started to show off more of his beloved Muggle collection.

“This is a battery.”

“Oh… ah…neat…”

“This is a toaster.”

“Cool…?”

“This is a… hey, don’t touch that!”

“Ouch!”

“It’s a taser and illegal...”

“Can… I keep it?”

“Pansy, you do not need a taser!”

“Rude.”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Harry stood in the bedroom with his shirt off when Ginny burst in, making him jump and spin around. His heart raced as his adrenaline spiked. He placed a hand over his heart, bending over, gasping for air. Ginny smiled apologetically when Harry straightened back up.

After regaining his breath, he rolled his eyes and tossed his shirt in her direction, but felt a flicker of self-consciousness when he glanced down at his stomach. Aside from Draco and Madam Pomfrey, no one had seen it yet, and he couldn’t shake the feeling of embarrassment.

Trying to shift the focus away, he rummaged through his duffle bag, but a sudden hand on his shoulder made him stop. Turning around slowly, he met Ginny's concerned gaze.

“Harry, you look great,” she assured him, her eyes filled with warmth.

“Thanks, I guess, it's just… I can’t help but feel like people might judge how I look as my body grows,” he admitted, blushing as he absently rubbed his hand over his stomach.

“Not our crowd, Harry. This is something natural that occurs in our world. I do wish Hogwarts had a sexual education class, especially for the Muggle-born students,” Ginny said with a frown. “We should talk to McGonagall about that.”

She quickly smiled, not wanting him to feed off her disturbed feelings. How many unsuspecting Muggle-born wizards accidentally became pregnant? It was a troubling thought to consider.

“That’s a good idea, Ginny. Thanks for being so supportive.” He returned her smile, feeling a lot better about the idea of other people witnessing the progression of his pregnancy. 

“Of course.”

“This is a miracle, isn’t it?” Harry said softly. He was nurturing a life inside him, a child he already loved with his whole heart, and with a man he had unexpectedly fallen in love with, a man he shared a troubled history with. He was grateful that he and Draco were able to evolve and move past the hardships of their pasts.

“It’s new life,” Ginny said. “It’s the most beautiful miracle possible.”

Harry nodded, thinking about when he first found out about having drunken sex with Draco, and then finding out that wizards could carry a child. 

“I was terrified at first, but now? I feel excited, well, still a little bit nervous,” he said with a wry smile. The anxiety lingered, but it felt different now, overshadowed by the wonderment of his impending fatherhood. 

The prospect of having a baby, something he never thought possible, was going to change everything for him and Draco.

“I didn’t expect this when we dated briefly,” Ginny confessed, a hint of nostalgia in her voice. It was fun being with Harry, but the romantic chemistry never felt natural. “You know I love you, but more like a brother now. I’m glad you’ve found someone, Harry.”

The scars of the war still lingered, but everyone was slowly healing, finding pieces of happiness again; even George was starting to come around.

“Everyone rushed into relationships, not knowing what tomorrow would bring,” Harry replied as he pulled a fresh shirt from his bag.

Before he could put it on, Ginny reached out toward his stomach and then hesitated, pulling back. “Sorry.”

Harry laughed. “Go ahead, you can touch it if you want. Nothing’s happening yet, though.” According to Madam Pomfrey, he had to be at least eighteen to twenty-two weeks along before he could feel the baby moving. Ginny’s giggle filled the room as she patted his slight bump.

“Hello, Little Poppy Seed! I’m Auntie Ginny!” she exclaimed, grinning more than she had since Fred died. “I’m going to spoil you rotten and teach you all sorts of things!”

“Just don’t teach the baby the Bat Bogey Hex,” came Draco's voice as he slowly walked into the room. 

Ginny immediately pulled away, unsure of how he would feel about her being so close to Harry, but Draco merely walked over and poked Harry’s stomach playfully.

“I can’t give any guarantees,” she replied in a sing-song voice. “The baby needs to know all the best defensive spells.”

“Are you picking on your daddy today?” Draco asked with a teasing smile, leaning down to plant a kiss on Harry’s bare stomach. Ginny smiled, knowing this was a private moment, and slipped out of the room.

“The baby is behaving, but I feel like I’m sweating buckets today,” Harry complained with a dramatic eye roll. “It’s annoying, but I know it’ll all be worth it in the end.”

Draco leaned closer to Harry, pressing his nose against his neck. “You smell amazing, so I wouldn’t worry too much.”

“I’m overusing Scourgify, so I’d better smell at least halfway decent,” Harry joked, laughter bubbling up as Draco’s nose followed the curve of his neck down to his shoulder. Draco kissed and licked him before pulling back.

“Well, you’re delicious enough to eat,” Draco said, his brow furrowing in confusion at Harry’s sudden blush. “What’s that look for?”

“Remember what triggered my memory of that night? You’re kind of making me think of it again,” Harry grinned, “but we can’t do anything about it with everyone around.” He teasingly smacked Draco on the head. “Behave, Draco!”

With a theatrical sigh, Draco spun Harry around in a sudden, playful motion. “No promises! The attic's free, we can sneak away. I’m sure the ghoul wouldn’t mind watching.”

“Gross,” Harry laughed, but just as he said it, an earsplitting shriek echoed from the attic. Startled, he jumped, his heart racing. “How does anyone get used to that?” The ghoul’s wailing was followed by the clatter of thrown objects, resounding through the house. 

“I take it back; let’s wait until we’re back at Hogwarts,” Draco said, shaking his head with a grin.

“A little kiss won’t hurt,” Harry said with a cheeky smile, tugging Draco closer for a quick kiss. Just as their lips met, Percy burst into the room, his eyes wide and cheeks bright red. 

“Oh,” Percy stammered, his blush deepening as he looked away from Harry and Draco. “I’m sorry. I should have knocked.” He looked embarrassed but did not attempt to leave. Harry and Draco pulled apart, with Harry hastily throwing on his shirt.

Now, another person had seen his stomach. Harry shifted uncomfortably, rubbing his arms. He wanted to get used to not caring if someone saw his stomach, but this was happening in quick succession today. At this rate, by the end of the night, every single Weasley was going to see his baby bump. 

Noticing Harry’s discomfort, Draco gently took his hand and caressed it reassuringly. 

“What’s wrong, Percy?” Harry asked as he and Draco settled onto one of the beds and waited for Percy to compose himself. It was unusual to see Percy so rattled. He was usually well put together and didn’t often let people see other sides of him.

Percy pressed a hand over his face, sliding it down slowly. “I’m feeling rather-” He trailed off, with a sigh, then tried again, “Blaise. He’s like an energetic puppy. Whenever I saw him at Hogwarts, he hardly talked at all.”

“Well,” Draco said with a small smirk, “he is more talkative around his friends and can be persistent when he’s interested in something or someone.”

“Isn’t he four years younger than me?” Percy asked. “That would be…”

Draco rolled his eyes, scoffing. “Don’t infantilize him, Percy. He’s just as much of an adult as you are.”

“You didn’t grow up knowing him,” Harry said, “so it shouldn’t be that weird. You saw him a few times at Hogwarts, that’s it.”

“I suppose, but I can’t fathom why he would be interested in me,” Percy said, his insecurity showing in his eyes. He walked to one of the other beds and lowered himself down, closing his eyes. 

“Why not?” Harry asked, not understanding why Percy would think that. He knew that Percy was different from his other siblings. He was more about rules and sticking to a schedule. He liked structure. But those things shouldn’t be a reason someone wouldn’t be into him. He was also kind and fiercely protective of those he cared about.

“Yeah, why not?” Draco added. “Honestly, don’t tell Ron this, but you come from an attractive family, Percy, and that includes you.”

Harry giggled. “Oh, come on! Why not tell Ron?”

“Because he’d let it go straight to his head!” Draco said, laughing. He nudged Harry’s side, and Harry nudged him back.

“Don’t be mean, Draco.”

“I’m teasing!”

Their banter managed to coax a small laugh from Percy. “You two really have grown close. I mean, you would have ended up this way even if there wasn’t a baby.” 

“Yes,” Harry said, blushing slightly. “I believe that’s true.”

Draco wrapped his arm around Harry’s shoulders, practically preening at Percy’s observation of him and Harry. “I don’t want to sound all soppy, but it feels like fate, I’d say.”

“You are soppy, Draco. Deal with it,” Harry said, sticking his tongue out at him.

“Thanks for the chat, by the way,” Percy said, feeling a bit lighter. “And again, sorry for barging in. To be honest, I just ducked in here…”

“You were hiding!” Harry burst out. “Oh, Percy. You don’t need to hide. You either want to entertain Blaise’s advances, or you don’t. Just tell him.”

“I’m not sure,” Percy admitted, his uncertainty creeping back. “There might be some possibility there, but it’s just not like me to-”

“Sometimes you just need to step out of your comfort zone, Percy,” Harry encouraged gently. “I get that it’s tough, but we’ve learned recently that…” Harry winced, looking down, a frown overtaking his face.

Percy nodded, understanding what he meant. He didn’t have to say it. The weight of those words sank into him, like a dagger to the heart. He blinked rapidly, trying to push back tears threatening to fall. He was never one to break down in front of others; he didn’t want to be a burden.

“I know. Life’s short.” Percy looked at his hands, seeing a scar he got from the last battle. It was one he didn’t heal magically, leaving it there as a reminder. Sometimes, he still believed his joke was what caused Fred to die.

If Fred hadn’t gotten distracted, maybe he could have survived. Though realistically, Percy knew that Fred wouldn’t have been able to avoid the blast, and it was only by chance that out of the two of them, Percy was the one to walk away.

Harry could see the turmoil the memory of Fred put Percy through. He didn’t mean to remind Percy of his brother. He wiped at his eyes, a tear falling down his cheeks. He hadn’t cried much after the war, except after getting pregnant, but he knew he needed to let himself feel the loss.

He was healing and doing well, but it wasn’t wise to bottle things inside him. It wasn’t suitable for Percy or anyone else, either.

“Percy, you can show your pain around other people. It’s perfectly okay to share your feelings,” Harry said. He stood up and walked over to the other bed, sitting next to Percy. “It isn’t a weakness.”

“Do you want me to give you two some privacy?” Draco asked gently. “Or should I call someone else in?”

Looking at his scar again, Percy sighed, allowing Harry to pull him into his arms. He didn’t like being touched often and only tolerated it with people he was close to. He sat stiffly in Harry’s arms, trying to sniff back his tears, but Harry was right. Why shouldn’t he be allowed to grieve openly?

“George,” Percy finally whispered. George was the one who understood the most. He had been avoiding this, not wanting to add to George’s despair, but now he realized he was being foolish. He had been running around, making sure everyone was okay, checking up on them, and ensuring they had eaten and had what they needed.

But what he needed, and probably what George and his other family members needed, was to cry together.

“Got it,” Draco said, leaving quietly, feeling his heart in his throat.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

“Percy?” George stepped into the bedroom, frowning when he saw Percy and Harry embracing. That alone was a bit unusual. Percy had no problems giving out hugs, but they were usually reserved for greetings and farewells. Percy’s hugs were always quick, as if the mere touching of skin to skin burned him.

Draco hadn’t told him much, saying that it wasn’t his place to talk about it, but all it took was seeing his older brother looking more vulnerable than he had ever seen him look to tell George this was about the war and most assuredly about Fred.

A deep, gut-wrenching pain stabbed him in the gut, and he forced himself to hold on longer before he let his emotions overflow.

It was true that Fred was his twin brother, but he realized that as much pain as he was in because of that, Percy could very well be feeling this harder for another reason. George didn’t know why it didn’t occur to him sooner that Percy might blame himself for Fred’s death.

Walking over to them, he sat next to Percy, and he and Harry sandwiched him between them. He didn’t touch Percy yet, not wanting to overwhelm him by having more contact than he’d wish to have, so George was surprised when Percy reached for him, pulling him to his side. It said a lot if Percy was the one initiating the hug.

George could feel Percy’s heart thumping and how erratic his magic currently was. It was like George was being hit by constant static electricity, but it was Percy’s magic, expressing how inconsolable he felt. George sent out his own magic and could also feel Harry’s, and soon, it felt like the three of them were cocooned in the comforting embrace of their magic.

“It’s okay,” George said, finally letting some tears fall. “Can I…” He looked at Percy’s shoulder and then up into Percy’s eyes.

Percy blinked back some tears and nodded. Percy was not fond of surprises and was grateful George asked first. He closed his eyes and swallowed a sob.

With a sad sigh, George laid his head on Percy’s shoulder.

“Do you want me to leave?” Harry asked. He didn’t want his emotions to contribute to Percy and George’s. He could already feel that he was at a tipping point. He knew it was his hormones at play, but it was also that he wanted to let himself feel his pain.

“Please stay,” Percy said. “You were practically..” Percy squeezed his eyes shut.

“Fred and I made you an honorary twin as soon as we met you, Harry. I know how much you loved him like a brother. Stay,” George said, finishing what Percy had been trying to articulate. 

“Okay, but I… I can’t hold back.” Harry’s voice was small and watery. He absentmindedly started to rub his stomach.

“Then don’t,” George said. “You too, Perce. Don’t hold back on my account.” George rubbed his eyes and then let himself go, Percy following and Harry not long after.

They cried, clinging to each other, telling stories about Fred. Stories about him and George getting up to mischief when they were younger. Percy told them stories about how the twins would always manage to coax him into letting loose a little more than he cared to do, but now he was happy to have those memories.

“When we were ten and Ron was eight, Fred and Ron blew up the kitchen once,” George said, laughing as he wiped tears from his eyes. “Ron got quite hurt and had to stay at St. Mungos for a few days.”

“Dad brought home a microwave,” Percy explained. “None of us knew not to put metal inside. Fred dared Ron to mix several types of food into a disgusting concoction, heat it, and eat it.” He grimaced at the thought, shaking his head.

“So Ron did, of course. He left the mixing spoon in the bowl. Fred was so distraught that Ron hurt himself that he didn’t pull a prank for three weeks.” George laughed wistfully, sounding happy and sad at the same time. “It was a boring three weeks.”

Percy touched George’s cheek, wiping another tear away. “Do you want me to pull a prank with you, George?”

George raised an eyebrow. “I’m shocked that you’d even have to ask,” he said. “Though, I’m curious what your idea of a prank would be.” He grinned through his pain, nudging Percy’s side.

“Hmm, hiding all the schoolbooks Hermione brought with her,” Percy said.

Harry snorted. “A prank is supposed to be fun and harmless, not cruel, Percy.”

“Excuse me, I haven’t exactly had much practice with pranks,” Percy said, rolling his eyes. “What would you suggest, Harry?”

“Um…” Harry shrugged. 

“You don’t know either?” George said. “Shame. It looks like you both need lessons on pranking.”

🐉⚡🐉

“Who did this?” Molly shouted from the kitchen. She ran out into the living room, scanning the room, her eyes going wide when she saw an unusual scene.

George, Percy, and Harry were hiding behind the couch, peeking over it at her. Her heart warmed when George let out a laugh, sounding more like his old self. Even more shocking was that Percy also joined him in laughing, and Harry was giggling.

She noticed that Harry had been giggling a lot ever since he came to stay at the Burrow four days ago. She knew it was his hormones doing some of the work, but she also had a feeling Harry was channeling some of his inner child that he missed out on.

“Did you three honestly stick all my dishes on the ceiling?” Molly asked, crossing her arms, pretending to be cross.

“No, wasn’t us, mum,” Percy said, standing up. He looked around the living room. “I think I saw Ron running out of there a moment ago.”

“Yeah, mum, I saw Ron and Neville acting suspicious,” George said.

“Oh, and Theodore was saying something about plates earlier.” Harry shrugged. “Maybe they were all in on it.”

George snorted, tugging on Percy and Harry’s arms. “Run,” he whispered. “She has to catch us first if she wants to punish us.”

Molly felt like crying, but not because of the death of Fred. This time, it was because she was seeing her children being children again. Of course, they were all grown adults, but to her, they would always be her babies, even Harry.

“You think I won’t be able to catch you?” Molly asked, whipping out her wand.

“No!” George yelled over dramatically. Percy groaned, and Harry just looked at her with confusion.

It was too late. Molly stuck all three of them to the wall.

“You’ll be let out of your timeout when you confess your crime,” she said, heading back toward the kitchen. “Honestly, dishes on the…” Her voice cut off when the door shut.

“The Wizarding World version of 'stand in the corner' is a lot more extreme,” Harry said, wiggling but unable to move. He even tried to use wandless magic, but it didn’t work.

“Welcome to the Burrow, Harry,” Percy said.

Draco, Ron, Ginny, and Luna came in from the Garden, mouths falling open at the strange sight.

“Why are you in timeout?” Ron asked, bending over and bursting into laughter. Ginny pointed at them, joining Ron, unable to stop giggling. Luna took out her wand and poked them, but nothing she did could get them unstuck. Draco just looked at the three, perplexed. The last he knew, they were all sharing a moment of grief over Fred, but now they were in a timeout?

“What did you do?” Ginny asked. “Oh, Merlin, this is too good. Mum hasn’t put any of us in timeout since we were… wait, no, she put you and…” She trailed off, looking anxious.

“You can say his name,” George said. “You’re right. The last time she put me and Fred in timeout was when we were seventeen.”

Ron and Ginny walked over to the three troublemakers. “I want to hug you, but I guess we have to wait until you have use of your arms again,” Ginny said. “Until then, you’ll have to deal with this.” She leaned forward, kissing each of them on the forehead one at a time.

Not to be left out, Ron did the same. Percy barely grimaced.

“I don’t know how I feel about my pregnant boyfriend being stuck to a wall,” Draco said, his protective instinct kicking in.

“I’m fine!” Harry insisted. “We deserved it.”

“We pulled a prank,” Percy admitted.

“What?” Ron and Ginny exclaimed simultaneously.

“Go in the kitchen,” George said, with a proud smile as he glanced at his partners in crime.

A few moments later, laughter erupted from the kitchen.

Molly returned to the living room, still trying to look cross. “Are you ready to confess?”

“It was an accident,” Harry said, struggling not to laugh.

“Mum, you know how the Burrow is sometimes,” George said. “Sentient buildings can get temperamental. I mean, think about how Hogwarts likes to switch the stars around on the students!”

“We ran because we knew it wouldn’t look good,” Percy added. He felt a bit silly for going along with this, but he was also having a good time, and that was all that truly mattered.

“Very well, I will believe you this time,” Molly said, waving her wand, releasing them from the wall.

🐉⚡🐉

“George!” Ginny ran into the room he used to share with Fred, holding several dresses, blouses, and slacks, seeing Percy and George playing exploding snaps on George’s bed.

“Did you turn all my clothing green?” She threw the clothes at Percy and George’s heads. Brushing a hand through her hair, she half-heartedly glared at her brothers, tapping her foot on the floor. Every single thing in her duffle bag had been messed with.

She looked in the other bags, and nobody else had their clothing enchanted. It was typical that the little sister would be George’s target.

“Green is a great color on you, Gin,” George said. He held up one of the dresses, shaking it out. “I mean, look at how lovely this is. The emerald splashes next to the forest green swirls. It’s breathtaking.” He laughed, pulling the dress over his shoulders, but it wasn’t big enough to fit.

George handed it to Percy as if suggesting he try it on, but Percy looked at it like it was a snake about to strike. 

“It’s hideous!” Ginny said, though she started to laugh. “Fix them.”

“I would, but I can’t,” George said with a shrug.

“Why not? I do not want a green wardrobe.”

“I can’t because it wasn’t me who did it.”

“Harry, damn you. I know you’re dating a Slytherin, but this is-“

“Nope,” George said, glancing at Percy, who wasn’t making eye contact with anyone.

“Perce!” Ginny blinked a few times, processing this revelation. “You did this? Did George manipulate you?”

“How rude, Ginevra,” Percy said. “As if I can be manipulated.”

Harry poked his head into the room, seeing the green clothes. “Nice.” He grabbed one of the dresses, a dress he remembered used to be cute, soft pink and yellow, but was now a mixture of olive, lime, and avocado green in a tie-dye pattern, resembling the produce in Molly’s kitchen.

Ginny swatted his head playfully. “Not nice.”

“Green is a soothing color, Ginny,” Harry said. “That is a great olive tone.” He fluttered the dress in her face. She grabbed it from him and groaned.

“It would be fine, but Percy managed to change each one into several clashing shades of green!” She wasn’t upset, but she thought it would be best to play the little sister role.

Seeing her brothers playing around like this made her believe everything would be okay.

“Very well, I’ll fix it, but this was probably my finest work,” Percy said glumly.

Ginny realized he was playing things up as well, and that made her want to run over to him and throw her arms around him.

“Well, you can leave one of them, but please change the rest.”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

The Burrow was truly wonderful and comforting, and it felt more like home than her own house because everyone in the Burrow was always smiling, laughing, hugging, and goofing off, even with all the pain that still clung to them.

Even if all this was true, Pansy was bored. She was alone in the back garden, sitting on a swing set. It was an old, rickety Muggle swing being held together by magic. She assumed it was as old as the oldest Weasley sibling, but judging by how run-down it was, it was probably even older than that.

Kicking her foot against the ground, she swung back and forth. The feeling of the air on her skin made her smile. Her short, dark hair fluttered around her face the faster and higher she went. 

“Woo!” She yelled into the wind that stung her face, blushing at her childish behavior. Playing like a Muggle child was somewhat odd for Pansy, but surprisingly exhilarating.

She wondered if it would be possible to get high enough to loop over the bar above her head, though she decided she didn't fancy having a broken leg today. However, that would make things more interesting, for sure.

“No intrusive thoughts,” she told herself with a laugh. She suddenly skidded to a stop, feeling her insides swish as she stumbled out of the swing. She almost lost her breakfast but managed to hold it in.

Walking around the garden, Pansy witnessed all the curious objects that she assumed were Muggle creations. Mr. Weasley sure loved Muggles. Her family was neutral, so she didn’t have any major prejudices against them, though it hadn’t been that easy not to gain a few being surrounded by so many Slytherins on Voldemort’s side for seven years.

Now, seeing all these objects and knowing Hermione better, Pansy thought Muggles were quite fascinating and could understand Mr. Weasley’s obsession. Muggles didn’t have magic, but they still figured out how to accomplish many fantastical things.

Like that taser. She couldn’t wrap her mind around how that thing worked without magic. She wanted to play with it, but Mr. Weasley had already hidden it somewhere, which was annoying. It wasn’t as if she was going to hurt anybody with it.

She picked up an oddly shaped metal object, tilting her head in curiosity as she looked it over. It had two large wheels, a seat, two handles, a basket in the front, and a chain. The word “Roadmaster” was printed on a metal bar beneath the handles.

“What in the world is that?” Blaise asked as he came up behind her. She shrieked, dropping the metal thing, and spun around.

“Blaise, you’re too soft-footed! Stop sneaking up on people!” Pansy glared at him, her heart racing. She looked down. “A Roadmaster,” she answered. She pointed at the logo.

“That does not explain what it is,” Blaise said, bending down and studying the Roadmaster. 

“It has a seat,” Pansy said. “I assume it is a vehicle of some sort.” She picked the Roadmaster up and swung her leg over it, settling herself on the seat. “Ouch, this hurts my ass. Now I know how Harry feels…” 

Pansy scrunched up her nose as she tried to figure out how to sit without causing herself an injury.

Blaise laughed. “Pansy, you’re an actual pain in the ass.”

“You’re not going to win your little redhead with a mouth like that,” Pansy said. 

“And who are you going to charm with all your jokes about gay sex?” Blaise asked. 

She rolled her eyes. “I don’t care. I’ll find someone who likes me for the whole package deal.” She looked at the Roadmaster. “Now, how do I make this work?”

“Does it look like I would know?” Blaise asked. He reached for one of the blocky things near the chain and wiggled it. “These move the chain. Put your feet on them and see what happens.”

Gripping the handles, Pansy put her feet on the blocks and tried to move them, but she promptly fell over onto her side with a loud clatter, scattering dirt and grass everywhere. 

“Ow, who would like this? It’s more like a medieval torture device.” She was sure it was a toy of some sort, but didn’t think it was something anyone should be messing with. The fall hurt a lot.

They were both startled when a laugh came from the Burrow’s back door. Blaise turned around and immediately started to blush. It kind of bothered him that he reacted so easily around Percy. This had never happened to him before. He wasn’t immune to being interested in someone, but it was never this strong. 

It was strange that Percy was the one to approach him this time and not the other way around, though Blaise wasn’t going to complain about that.

“I didn’t think I’d see the day where two Slytherins were in my backyard, trying to ride a bicycle,” Percy said, walking closer to them.

Blaise’s eyes widened, and he was the one to step back from Percy this time, embarrassingly enough, tripping over the Roadmaster and falling on top of Pansy, who was still grumbling on the ground about toys not suitable for children. 

Dirt ended up all over him, and he wished more got on him so that Percy couldn’t see how flushed he was.

“Get off of me, you great big oaf!” Pansy cried, pushing Blaise and trying to untangle herself from the bicycle. “Bicycle? This can’t possibly be for children! It seems so dangerous.”

“It’s for any age. They come in various sizes,” Percy answered, trying not to laugh. He could see how embarrassed Pansy and Blaise were. Though he admitted, it was kind of cute seeing them exploring his father’s items like curious little chicks that were just born knowing nothing about the world.

Blaise stood up, casting Scourgify on himself. He offered Pansy a hand and helped her up, casting the cleaning spell on her as well. 

“How does it work?” Blaise asked quietly, pleased that Percy was actually having a conversation with him. Well, him and Pansy, but a win was a win.

Percy enjoyed explaining things, so he began to point out the various items on the bike, telling them what each item was called and its purpose. It made him happy that they were actually paying attention. 

He was accustomed to people getting impatient when he shared too much information about topics on which he was knowledgeable, and not many people ever seemed to want to listen to him when he got on one of his passionate tangents. 

Smiling, he picked the bike up and pushed it over to Blaise, who was looking anywhere but at Percy’s face.

Percy raised an eyebrow. This was a far cry from how Blaise had been acting the last couple of days. It made Percy think that someone had spoken with Blaise, which made him feel less overwhelmed.

“Here, get on.”

“M-me?” Blaise stuttered, his face turning pink. 

Pansy snickered, pressing a hand over her mouth. She wasn’t used to seeing Blaise acting like such a simpering fool because a man he liked was getting too close to him. It was fun to watch.

Blaise glared at Pansy but listened to Percy, putting his leg over the side of the bike. He felt stupid. He was almost nineteen, acting like a twelve-year-old with his first crush. 

Once, when he was talking with Harry and Hermione about the Muggle shadow box, a telly it was called, they told him about some of the shows that came on. They explained that the boxes worked like magical paintings, except the people in the box were recorded somewhere else.

Blaise didn’t pretend to really understand, but they told him about the show where a bunch of weird things happened. This moment was like that show. Blaise had just stepped into The Twilight Zone. It felt surreal to have feelings like this so suddenly.

Especially considering how he used to think about Muggles and so-called blood traitors. He was unlearning all of that, and was better for it. He would never again let something else so easily influence his thoughts about others, magical or otherwise.

“Now what?” Blaise asked. He gripped the handles so hard that his knuckles started to turn white. He blinked when Percy lightly tapped the top of his hand, the simple touch sending an electric jolt through his body.

“First, relax,” Percy said.

Pansy was going to die. This was so entertaining. She was not bored anymore. Not at all. She hoped they didn’t remember she was there.

“I want some popcorn,” Pansy whispered, backing a little away from them and sitting down behind a weird metal thing that had black gunk stuck to a metal grid on top of it. It smelled earthy, smoky, and, oddly enough, slightly sweet.

“I’m relaxed!” Blaise said louder than he intended. He wasn’t relaxed at all.

Percy was in instructor mode, so he wasn’t feeling as flustered as Blaise was currently feeling.

“No, you’re not.” Percy tapped Blaise’s knuckles again. “Let up your grip, Blaise.”

“Okay, okay,” Blaise mumbled. For someone who acted like they didn’t like getting touched that much, Percy didn’t seem to have any trouble tapping his hand like he was reprimanding a child. Not that Blaise minded.

Draco, Harry, Theodore, and Neville walked into the backyard, seeing several things at once. Pansy was hiding behind the grill, looking at Blaise and Percy with a predatory grin on her face, and Blaise was sitting on a bike, with Percy trying to teach him how to ride it.

Pansy saw them and put a finger to her lips, grinning wider. ‘Go away,’ she mouthed. 

Amused, they just went back into the Burrow.

🐉⚡🐉

“I think Blaise might pass out soon,” Draco said, smashing his face against the window. They were in Ron’s room and spying down on the garden. 

“If Percy keeps touching him so casually, Blaise will be a goner,” Harry agreed. “But you kind of  have to touch someone when you teach them to ride a bike.” He shrugged. “Not that I’ve even learned how.”

“I’ll teach you,” George said with a laugh. “Dad made sure we all knew how to do various things many other purebloods would be clueless about.”

“The Pogo Stick!” Ginny said. “We should break that thing out if the ghoul hasn’t destroyed it.”

Draco, Theodore, and Neville were lost. Luna seemed to know what they were talking about, but that was because she had visited the Burrow a lot ever since she was a child.

“I don’t know what a Pogo Stick is, but is riding that bick safe for a pregnant person?” Draco asked. He winced as Blaise toppled over. It looked dangerous, but he also didn’t want to be overbearing and tell Harry what he could and couldn’t do.

“Bike,” Hermione corrected.

“Uh, I don’t want to learn how,” Harry said. “I will stick to flying once I’m able to again.”

Draco let out a sigh of relief, putting his arm around Harry’s shoulders.

“No Pogo Stick for Harry, though,” Ginny said. 

Everyone laughed, and Harry rolled his eyes.

“I’m so entertained,” Pansy said. She came into the bedroom and snorted. “You’re all so nosy. How long have you been spying on them?”

“How long were you hiding behind the grill and grinning like a hyena?” Hermione asked.

“That’s what that thing is called?” Pansy asked, ignoring her other question. “Whatever, can you blame me?”

She jumped on the bed she shared with Ron and Hermione, flapping her arms above her head. “It wasn’t a love moment, but it might as well have been for Blaise. He’s so whipped.”

“If Percy was willing to spend that time teaching him to ride the bike, it has to mean something, in my opinion,” George said. “Considering he used to tell us that riding a bike was a waste of time.”

“He still loves his schedules and time management, but I think he's learning that it’s okay to stop and just have fun,” Ginny said. “It’s nice to see.”

Neville leaned against Theodore’s side. “This place is so comforting. I almost want to stay here forever instead of going back to Hogwarts.”

“Tell me about it,” Theodore said. He hesitated but then put a hand around Neville, grinning a goofy smile when Neville didn’t pull away or make any mention of the gesture.

Pansy and Draco exchanged a glance. "They're both so cheesy," Pansy whispered. "Then again, so are you."

Draco wasn’t going to deny that. He kissed Harry’s cheek and then sighed happily.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

The first week came and went at the Burrow, and now Harry was fourteen weeks pregnant. He looked down at his stomach, trying to judge if it looked bigger. He honestly couldn’t tell.

He had his shirt off in front of Ron and Hermione, becoming more comfortable around the people he was closest to. He had to get comfortable; there could come a time when many strangers saw him with an even larger bump. 

Madam Pomfrey told him that if it came down to it, she was educated in delivering babies, but in the best-case scenario, Harry would deliver his baby at St. Mungo's.

“Maybe a little bigger,” Ron said, tilting his head to the side as he studied Harry’s stomach.  “Fleur still has you beat, though.” 

Hermione gently smacked him on the head. “She’s three weeks ahead of him, and you haven’t seen her bare stomach. Clothes can hide a lot of things, Ron. Magic, too.”

“When are you going to stop hitting me, Hermione?” Ron asked, grumbling as he rubbed the spot she hit. He pouted, pretending it hurt, but he couldn’t stop the smile on his face. 

Harry rolled his eyes. Judging from how Ron was smiling, Harry could tell that he didn’t actually care. Ron enjoyed whatever attention he could get from Hermione.  The heat of the moment kiss they had shared during the final battle hadn’t changed much between them, and Harry wondered how long his two friends were going to tiptoe around the fact that they both wanted to be together.

“Never, I enjoy it too much, and so do you,” Hermione said with a grin. She glanced at Harry, her amusement replaced with worry, “Are you going to be okay visiting the Manor, Harry?”

Sighing, Harry dropped onto one of the beds. “It has to be done, doesn’t it? We’ve already told all the people on my side, so it’s only right that we include Mrs. Malfoy sooner rather than later.” 

He rubbed his arm, biting on his lower lip. He knew it would feel weird being in the Manor again, but he honestly didn't think he would have that bad of a reaction if he reminded himself that the Manor was more than the place he and his friends had been taken to by force during the war. It was Draco's childhood home.

“It’ll be okay,” Ron encouraged. “I know it’ll be kind of troubling being back in the place that-“ He glanced at Hermione, who was frowning, looking at her arm where her scar from Bellatrix was glamoured to be hidden from view. A scar that could never be healed. She often talked about getting a Muggle tattoo to cover up the foul word carved into her arm, but so far, she only used a glamour or wore long sleeves.

“Mrs. Malfoy is on house arrest, so we have no choice but to go to the Manor,” Harry said. “It wouldn’t be polite just to tell her through a letter.”

Hermione anxiously tapped her foot on the floor, breathing hard, nervous about what she was about to offer, but she knew she had to do it, even if the idea gave her anxiety. “I’ll go with you!” Hermione blurted. “Moral support… uh…” She blinked, looking down at her feet, trying to still her jittery movement.

Ron wrapped his arms around her. “So will I,” he said. “If that isn’t an intrusion, of course.”

As if she knew what they were talking about, Luna walked into the room, a dreamy smile on her face. “Are we talking about a reunion at the Manor? I’ll come, too.” She was always so happy-go-lucky, but even she couldn’t completely hide the darkness she had once faced. She tried as best as she could, putting on the happiest smile she could muster.

“Ron, Hermione, Luna.” Harry sniffed, opening his arms, and all three of them crowded around him. “I’m grateful. I really am.”

“I’m sure the Manor and Mrs. Malfoy are lonely,” Luna said. She always talked about the sentient buildings as if they were people, and everyone wondered if she had a point, considering it seemed she knew too much. Were the walls whispering to her?

“What are you saying?” Harry asked.

“Well, I’m sure the Weasleys will understand if we split our vacation,” Luna said. “We spent a fun week here, but we still have another one before we have to go back to Hogwarts.”

The idea was absurd, and Harry couldn’t help but laugh. The Manor would not have the love and warmth of the Burrow, that was for sure, but Luna was right. Mrs. Malfoy was probably lonely.

“I’ll ask Draco,” Harry said. “Having a large group of Hogwarts students suddenly at the Manor is going to be a huge surprise for Mrs. Malfoy, I’m sure.”

Everyone chuckled, feeling a little more at ease about the situation.

 🐉⚡🐉

Harry walked into the backyard, following the sound of laughter and insults. He shook his head, amused. It could only mean one thing. Draco was playing Quidditch on the Weasley’s makeshift pitch.

“It was aimed right at your face! Are you blind?”

“Draco, it’s not like I’ve ever played this before!”

“But it was right there! How could you not catch it?”

“That isn’t fair. Stop being such a spoiled brat, Draco!”

“I will if you stop being a whiny bitch.”

Harry pressed a hand over his mouth, watching Draco and Pansy yelling at each other. Pansy’s short hair was sticking up wildly, looking like she had just tried to pull it all out of her head. She was sitting on her broom unsteadily, looking like she had the chance of falling off at any moment.

Draco was looking graceful as ever on his broom, his hair barely out of place. Harry knew him well enough now to know he wasn’t actually angry at Pansy. This was just their love language.

“This is the last time you play Keeper!” Draco groaned. “Luna would do better.”

“No, she’d go for the butterflies,” Ginny said, fondness in her tone. “Look, get over it, Draco. She missed the Quaffle, and I caught the Snitch because you were too distracted with yelling at her.”

“Is anyone going to compliment me for catching the Quaffle?” Neville asked. “Complain to Pansy all you want, but I actually saved a goal.”

Theodore raised the Quaffle in the air. “Cheers, Neville! I’m glad we’re on the same team with Ginny.”

“Why am I even playing?” Blaise mumbled. “Neville only caught my toss because-”

“Because you suck, too!” Draco exclaimed. “Ugh! I should have taken one of the Gryffindors on my team. Maybe we could have even gotten Percy to play. I bet he’d be better than these sorry excuses for Slytherins.”

Ginny giggled. “He’d sooner believe in Nargles than play Quidditch.”

Spotting Harry looking up at them, Draco flushed at being caught acting so immature. “Time out,” Draco said, flying down and landing with a soft thump. “Harry, love.”

Draco grabbed him and pulled him into a disgusting, sweaty hug. Harry pretended to resist, but he was laughing. “No, you smell like the locker room at Hogwarts!”

“Rude.”

“Draco, sorry for interrupting this most momentous game you are playing with Pansy and the others, but we should talk about our visit with your mum,” Harry said, looking down. “I was talking to Ron, Hermione, and Luna earlier, and they wanted to know if they could come as m-moral support, you know?”

His eyes widening, Draco frowned. “Are they sure they’d be okay with that? I’m still worried about you going, Harry.” He sighed, leaning his forehead against Harry’s shoulder. 

“We’re better if we stick together, Draco. All of us,” Harry answered softly.

Pansy, Theodore, and Blaise landed, hearing what Harry said. 

“You’re talking about the Manor?” Theodore asked. He glanced at Pansy and Blaise, and both nodded. Harry raised an eyebrow. It seemed like they had also been talking. “We want to come with you as well. For you, Draco, and of course, you, Harry.”

“Thank you,” Draco said. He pulled everyone in for a hug, then looked at Pansy. “You’re still not off the hook for missing the Quaffle.”

Neville dropped abruptly, almost falling off his broom, but Theodore caught him before he could hit the ground. 

“Don’t leave me out,” Neville said, clinging to Theodore’s neck while he regained his breath.

“Me either!” Ginny yelled from above them.

🐉⚡🐉

Molly and Arthur were worried about the kids going back to the Manor, but knew why Harry and Draco had to. They couldn’t help feeling that the trip could trigger all sorts of trauma. Pacing back and forth in the kitchen, Molly glanced at Arthur, Percy, and George, who were sitting at the kitchen table.

“Molly, calm down. You know the ministry seized all the dark artifacts from the Manor,” Arthur said, “so there is no risk of them getting into trouble in that regard.”

“I know, I know,” Molly said, “but most of them were there when-“ She trailed off, swallowing a huge lump. She couldn’t finish her train of thought. Ron was her baby, but she also felt a motherly instinct toward Hermione, Luna, and Harry.

“They’ve got friends going with them that don’t hold the trauma from that night,” George said softly. “Mum, I think they’ve all been doing a great deal of healing.”

“It’s probably time for them to face it anyway,” Percy said. “We can’t run from-“ He looked at George, who nodded, understanding, not even needing him to continue.

Arthur resisted the urge to ruffle Percy and George’s hair. It looked like they were developing a twin-like language. Fred would be proud of them.

“I realize that they’re all adults,” Molly said. “To a mother, seventeen and eighteen still feel like a baby.” She pressed a hand over her eyes. “I know they don’t need chaperons…” Arthur chuckled, knowing what was coming next, but Percy interrupted her.

“Mum, would you feel better if I went along?” Percy asked. He was feeling just as worried as his mum and would do whatever he could to ensure his siblings and their friends stayed safe.

Molly’s eyes lit up. “Would you? Oh, Percy…” She grinned cheekily, “But twenty-two is also still a baby to me.”

“Mum,” Percy said, laughing. “Shall I call Bill and take him away from Fleur?”

George snorted. “Fleur wouldn’t like that.”

“Twenty-six is still a baby.”

“Molly,” Arthur said, getting up from the table and wrapping his arms around her. “They can be fifty, and you’d say the same thing.”

“Tell you what, I’ll go, too,” George said. “We will go whether they want us to or not.”

🐉⚡🐉

Draco snuggled against Harry in the bed they shared. “Our last night sleeping at the Burrow,” he said quietly. He felt more depressed than he thought he would. He liked the comfort and chaos of the Burrow. At home, it was always so quiet. The Manor was large, cold, and the overbearing presence of the dark magic weighed heavily on him growing up.

It was no wonder he and his mum had been influenced by his father and Voldemort. Even though the dark artifacts were now gone, Draco wondered if the Manor would feel scarred.

“You know,” Ron said. “This isn’t a one-time invite for any of you.” He was almost smothered as Pansy and Hermione rolled over and hugged him.

“Aww, Ronnie is so darling,” Pansy teased. “Hermione, isn’t he so sweet?” Pansy smirked across Ron at Hermione, her grin growing as Hermione blushed.

“Get off me,” Ron groaned. “You know this would be a dream for some people. Ugh, don’t get closer, Pansy!”

Theodore rolled his eyes at Pansy’s behavior, turning his head to look at Neville, who was wedged between him and Blaise. He was sound asleep.

“How does he sleep with all this racket?” Blaise murmured with a yawn.

“Your guess is as good as mine,” Theodore answered. He reached out and lightly ran a finger over Neville’s cheek, quickly pulling away and ducking under his covers.

“I saw that, Theo,” Blaise said, leaning up on his elbows and grinning at Theodore.

“You saw nothing!” Theodore glared at Blaise.

Luna giggled from her spot on the floor. “The Burrow knows your secrets, Theo,” she said mysteriously.

“For crying out loud, now Luna is teasing me?” Theodore closed his eyes and willed himself to fall asleep. Of course, he didn’t. He was all too aware of how he was pressed against Neville and wished it wouldn’t be so rude to shove Blaise out of the bed. He wanted Neville all to himself.

Luna giggled again.

“Go to sleep,” Ginny mock scolded.

“Theodore, have you confessed yet?” Blaise asked.

“Stop it,” Theodore practically whined.

Everyone laughed, but luckily for Theodore, Neville continued to sleep.

“Back to what I was saying,” Ron said, “The Burrow is open for the lot of you, so don’t forget that.” He yawned and then closed his eyes. Hermione smiled and then playfully pushed Pansy off the bed, snuggling closer to Ron.

“Hey!” Pansy pouted from the floor. “Fine, I guess I will sleep with Harry and Draco.” She walked over to their bed, but Draco pushed her back.

“You can’t!” Draco said, grabbing Harry and holding him protectively. “Don't come any closer.”

“Why not?” Pansy whined. “Three can fit.”

“But Harry is pregnant. He needs a lot of space, and you kick in your sleep.”

“How would you know that, Draco?” Harry asked.

Pansy smirked. “Yeah, Draco, how would you know that?”

“Tell him about the diaper playdates!” Theodore said louder than he meant to. He winced, peeking out from his blanket to check on Neville, amazed that he was still sleeping.

“Don’t tell them,” Draco said, considering casting a spell to keep his friends quiet.

“But you were such a cute baby,” Pansy cooed. “I’m sure Harry wants to know all about Baby Draco.”

“He was horrid at taking baths, though. The poor house elves,” Blaise said, laughing. “Ouch! Did you just hex me, Draco?” Blaise rubbed his thigh where he was sure he had just been stung by a harmless stinging hex.

“Oops,” Harry said, sounding guilty.

“Harry, you did it? How could you?” Blaise never saw the day that Harry Potter would use a hex on a defenseless person.

“I didn’t mean to, I swear. I got an overwhelming urge that I needed to protect Draco from dying of embarrassment, and then it kind of happened,” Harry said. “I’m so sorry!”

“Bloody pregnancy hormones,” Blaise muttered, though he smiled.

Draco pressed his face against Harry’s neck, kissing him. Pansy pretended to gag and then got on the floor with Luna and Ginny, who weren’t as mean.

“Pansy pile!” Luna cheered.

“Ugh, this isn’t exactly sleeping like a queen, but I’ll take it,” Pansy said, letting the girls cuddle with her.

“Now, everyone shut up and go to sleep, or I will make Harry curse the lot of you,” Draco said. “Nox.” The lights in the room went out.

When Luna giggled again, it turned into a chain of giggles.

Neville finally woke up, confused. “Huh?”

“Go back to sleep,” Theodore whispered.

Smiling sleepily, Neville shut his eyes, making Theodore blush when he wiggled closer, putting his head on his chest.

Blaise snorted.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Dear mum,

You may have heard that Hogwarts has given students unexpected time off just before the regular Christmas Holiday would have started, no less. The duration was set for two weeks. I apologize for not visiting sooner. Time got away from me when I went to see my friends, and it was a madhouse. I was easily distracted, and before I knew it, a whole week had gone by.

I hope this doesn't mean that I failed as a son. My friends would like to come with me when I visit you. You know that I love you, but the manor is no longer somewhere that feels comfortable, yet I desire nothing more than to see you.

I have some things I'd like to share with you, so I want to prepare you for updates about my life and the type of people who will be accompanying me. I hope you will not mind.

As you are reading this, the Manor is going to turn into a madhouse as well. I apologize for the short notice. 

Your loving son,

Draco

🐉⚡🐉

Narcissa folded the letter and put it into her pocket. She walked over to one of the grand windows on the top floor of the Manor that looked over the front grounds. Her heart raced as she thought of all the possible things Draco could want to tell her.

It confused her that he insinuated he would be bringing a large group of people. Ever since the end of the war when Lucius was put in Azkaban for a life sentence, and she and Draco were finally free of his influence, Narcissa hadn’t realized that Draco still had many friends other than the expected ones he had known since he was born. Pansy, Theodore, and Blaise. 

They were good kids, and she had always been secretly pleased that Draco gravitated toward them, especially because Pansy and Blaise came from families who stayed away from the war dealings.

Sighing, she sat down on a plush chair near the window and stared out. She could feel the December chill seeping through the window as she lightly pressed her nose against the glass. There would be no fancy parties this year, just herself alone in the Manor with her house elf Jingle.

Knowing that Draco was having such a good time with his friends, she didn’t dare ask him to come back for the Christmas break, even though this year, Hogwarts was only having a small one from Christmas Eve until the second of January.

She still felt guilty that she hadn’t been able to go against the life she found herself thrust into at such a young age. If only her parents hadn’t arranged for her marriage before she was barely a woman.

Why couldn’t she have just run with Draco? Deep down, she knew that wasn’t how abuse worked. It wasn’t easy to just run because she wanted to. 

There was also the fact that she did love Lucius, and in his own way, he also loved her and Draco. He was never physically abusive toward them, either. Some abuse was never physical, and Narcissa wished she had known that sooner.

If she could go back, she knew she would do things differently, starting with not following what affluent society thought raising children should be like. She would love nothing more than to raise Draco with her own hands and not the hands of all the house elves.

Draco loved her, and she knew that, but she wondered if he resented her for not being more affectionate with him.

The only thing she could do now was support him with whatever he wanted to do in the future, even if that meant getting used to having a madhouse, as he put it.

“Just who could he be bringing here that this frigid place would become lively enough to call it that?” She mused. 

A small smile played on her lips. She didn’t hate the idea at all. She wasn’t used to being alone for so long without another human around. 

Even if Lucius hadn’t been a suitable partner, he never left her side and never wanted her to go anywhere on her own, which she reasoned now was part of the problem.

If Draco were bringing a large group, he would have had to contact the Ministry and obtain approval for each person to visit, ensuring they were not supporters of Voldemort. 

Though she did not believe Draco would allow one of Voldemort’s followers to remain his friend, for which she was quite proud. She knew how far her son had to go to get where he was today.

He broke free of his father’s influence all on his own, even before his father was put in Azkaban. Narcissa knew how long he had been grappling with the decision of changing sides. 

If only she had spoken to him and encouraged him to take his own path, the one she wished she dared go on.

The sound of the fireplace on the lower floor got her attention. Her heart jumped into her throat as she gracefully stood up, smoothing a hand over her simple pale blue blouse and black knee-length skirt.

Her heels clicked on the tile as she made her way through the Manor to greet her child and his friends.

🐉⚡🐉

Narcissa’s eyes widened when she walked into the sitting room, seeing just how many people were milling about. Draco had not been kidding when he said things might get loud. 

She tried to compose the surprised look on her face and smiled politely as she walked toward Draco, pulling him in for a quick hug.

“Hello, mum, uh, say hello to my friends,” Draco said. He rubbed the back of his neck, shuffling around nervously. “Surprise. I’ve somehow managed to get myself abducted by a clan of redheads and their friends.”

Seeing the four Weasley siblings was surprising, but she knew this could only be a good sign for Draco. People on the side of light were allowing Draco a place in their lives. Draco’s future wouldn’t be one where he hid away from society in shame.

Draco looked great. Narcissa would even say he was glowing. She had never seen his eyes so alive before, nor had his skin ever seemed as vibrant as if he had suddenly discovered skincare for the first time in his life. It was a welcome difference to witness.

She was taken aback that one of his new friends was Harry Potter, but she held a profound gratitude for him, so she wasn’t going to even make a note of that out of respect for the boy who saved her son’s life.

Now that she thought about it, Harry also looked like he was glimmering with an overabundance of happiness and good health. 

It was a far cry from how she remembered him appearing the few times she had seen him at school functions and at the Hogwarts Battle. It was nice to see.

“Welcome to the Manor,” she said, slightly bowing. The sitting room was already large enough to accommodate everyone, but she conjured up a few more chairs anyway, wanting to do something as the host. She now had only one house elf and did many things herself that the house elves would have done in the past.

The elf that remained was dedicated to her and refused to take her freedom when Narcissa offered it. They settled upon a compromise, allowing her to fashion clothing out of the best-imported pillowcases she could buy, and the elf was no longer allowed to call anyone “master.”

Speaking of the elf, Jingle popped into the room, carrying a large tray of biscuits and tea. Narcissa helped her pass out the refreshments.

Everyone watched curiously at the way Narcissa treated the elf. It was almost like the tiny creature had become a surrogate child for Narcissa.

“Thank you, Jingle,” Narcissa said. “Stay and have some tea with us.”

Jingle bowed, her long nose touching the floor. “Cissa is most sweet to her Jingle, but Jingle has a jigsaw puzzle she must finish!” Narcissa chuckled as the elf vanished.

Narcissa turned to her guests. “Please, sit, eat,” she said. “And let’s do introductions.” Of course, she knew most of their names, but she was trying to be polite.

🐉⚡🐉

“It is so strange how this vacation was right before Christmas,” Harry said. “Why didn’t she just call it a Christmas Holiday?” They would be going back and turning around right away for the actual holiday.

Clearly, the schedules at Hogwarts were all jumbled. It made sense, considering the battle hadn’t been that long ago. Everyone was doing the best they could, though.

“Who knows,” Draco said with a shrug. “I’m not going to complain. McGonagall can give us all the time off that she wants to.”

Looking out the window, Harry smiled. “I wonder if we’re going to get snow on Christmas day,” he said wistfully. So far, it had been a bit chilly, but there was never that much snow in December. If they were lucky, they might get a few days of snow later in the month. It was the tenth, and they would return to Hogwarts on the twenty-first. 

Harry wondered if George would hide any mistletoe around the Manor. That seemed like something the old him would have done. 

George might have been pulling silly pranks with Percy at the Burrow, but somehow, Harry did not see Percy going along with a mistletoe prank, considering they compelled you to kiss people. Or, as Luna said, the Nargles inside did the compelling.

Currently, they were in Draco’s childhood room, and it was so Draco. 

It was decorated in the expected Slytherin colors and featured every magical toy imaginable, neatly organized on shelves and in toy boxes that filled the large room. His bed was a king-size canopy bed.

The canopy and his bed sheets had enchanted images of dragons flying around, blowing fire, and looking like they were roaring. His walls were also covered in magical murals of dragons doing various things. Draco sure lived up to his namesake. 

“You have almost every dragon!” Harry exclaimed, seeing a bunch of life-like toy dragons in little cages. They were like the toy dragons from the Triwizard Tournament. “I know they’re toys, but it kind of makes me feel bad that they’re in tiny cages.”

“If you think that way, I can…” Grinning, Draco waved his wand, and the cages opened. The tiny dragons eagerly flew out. A Hungarian Horntail landed on Harry’s palm.

“Ooh, I've got one like you.” Harry still had that little dragon back in his dorm room at Hogwarts, enchanted to stay in the perimeter of his desk, which he made sure was fireproof.

Before they could react, the dragon bit down on Harry’s thumb, drawing an alarming amount of blood. It dripped down his hand, and Harry winced, tears coming to his eyes. 

“This is why I prefer to keep my collection in cage, Harry,” Draco said, starting to fret, feeling horrible that one of his childhood toys hurt Harry. He waved his wand, sending the dragons back to their cages, and then rushed over to Harry’s side, gently taking his hand in his. 

Harry whimpered as he mended his wound. Draco pulled his thumb to his lips and kissed it. 

“Thanks, I get it now,” Harry said. “I never understood why some collectors kept their toys in the box, but it makes more sense for magical items that can literally cause mayhem.”

“Hermione told me that there are a lot of Muggle toys that have caused harm over the years, like that hair-eating doll.”

Harry laughed. He loved that Draco was learning more about Muggles little by little. It was funny the type of facts he brought up.

“Shall we check up on the others?” Harry asked. Draco and the others insisted that they would be fine sharing a room, but Narcissa looked horrified at the thought, so she instead split everyone up in pairs. 

“Your mum didn’t like the idea of all of us being in the same room.”

“That would be impolite to cram so many people into one room. She means well, Harry.”

“I know! It's just amusing how she paired people up. Does your family have seer blood? I swear she knows who might end up together,” Harry said, still tickled at the look on Percy and Blaise’s faces when she put them in the same room.

“No seer blood, I think. I feel sorry for George. Why in the world did she think to put Pansy in his room? Pansy is going to kill him… oooh… I’m sorry. That was horrible to say.” Draco looked down, frowning, blinking back a tear at the mere thought of upsetting Harry.

“Hey, it’s okay. We’ve all said things like that since the war, even George,” Harry said, trying to make him feel better. “We’re all human, Draco.”

Draco looked back up and tackled Harry, throwing his arms around him; luckily, they landed on the bed. “Harry, you are far too good.” He nuzzled his neck. “I don’t deserve you.”

“You do,” Harry whispered. “You deserve me, the baby we’re having, and all the other people we’ve adopted into this crazy family. We all deserve each other.”

🐉⚡🐉

Harry and Draco walked into the kitchen, finding Narcissa sitting at the table. She was sipping a mug of tea and had a far-off look in her eyes. When she noticed them, she smiled and put down her mug.

“Boys, how have you settled in?”

It had been a few hours since everyone had arrived, and the house had indeed become a madhouse. There was more noise than probably ever before. Narcissa could grow accustomed to the laughter and the sounds of feet running around. 

“We’re good, mum,” Draco said, joining her at the table. “I want to talk about what I hinted at in the letter.”

Narcissa smiled and glanced between Harry and Draco. “Draco, I know I wasn’t the most hands-on mother to you, but that doesn’t mean I don’t have mother’s intuition.” She laid her palms flat on the table and stared so hard at Harry and Draco that neither could stop blushing.

After a moment of silence, Draco rolled his eyes. “Are we that obvious? We’ve only been here for a short time!”

“My love, you could have only popped by for a few minutes, and I would have seen it,” Narcissa answered. “You’re both so obviously infatuated with each other.” 

“Is that okay with you?” Harry asked. He wondered what she was going to think when he unglamoured his stomach.

“You saved my world, which is my son, so do you honestly think I am  going to try and get in the way of your relationship?” Narcissa asked.

“I wouldn’t let you even if you tried,” Draco said, reaching out to hold Harry’s hand. “There is more to the story, mum, and I think you should prepare yourself.”

“Whatever for?” Narcissa blinked. “Wait, did you elope?”

Harry laughed at the horrified look on Draco’s face.

“You think I would elope? Mother, I intend to fully spoil Harry with the most spectacular wedding possible when the time comes.” Draco crossed his arms and pouted. “My own mum thinks I would elope.”

“Mrs. Malfoy-” Harry started.

“Harry, call me mum,” she said, and when Harry blushed, she smiled, “or at least Narcissa. You’re dating my son, after all. I’m going on a hunch that it is serious if Draco is talking about giving you a spectacular wedding.”

It was serious, all right. Harry nodded, not quite ready to call someone mum yet. He already felt like Molly and Arthur were his stand-in parental figures. Harry knew calling someone mum or dad wasn’t an insult to his parents, but it was still strange to him. 

He was raised without the love and warmth of a family that cared about him, and was suddenly unofficially adopted into a large family of redheads when he befriended Ron.

“Narcissa,” Harry said. “I appreciate your offer to call you mum, but I-”

She held up her hand, stopping him. “I completely understand. Now, go on, dear.”

“I came into the Wizarding World knowing nothing, and while I caught up rapidly, there was a very important thing nobody ever thought to tell me,” Harry said, feeling his whole body warm. He could feel the heat coming from Draco as well.

“Mum, Harry’s pregnant,” Draco said quietly. He bit down on his lower lip. He didn’t want his mum to be disappointed in him for having an unplanned pregnancy, though, how could it have been avoided when he wasn’t aware that Harry didn’t know how to take proper steps to prevent one after the fact?

To her credit, Narcissa’s face stayed neutral. “I see,” she said, looking between Harry and Draco. “How far along?”

Taking a deep breath, Harry dropped his glamour. His clothing didn’t show off his bump that much, but it could still be seen if you knew to look for it. “Fourteen weeks.”

“Are you seeing a healer and taking prenatal medication?” Narcissa asked, standing up and rounding the table, going to Harry’s side. “Has there been any complications? How do you feel?” She was in full-on caregiver mode. 

Overwhelmed by all her questions, Harry just blinked at her. His hands started to shake, and he was surprised when Narcissa reached for them.

“We’re doing everything right. We’ve been seeing Madam Pomfrey, and he takes everything he needs to,” Draco answered for Harry, placing a hand on his shoulder.

“I feel fine,” Harry finally said, “though I’m going through a range of emotions at a record pace. Giggling one moment and then crying the next.”

“That’s normal,” Narcissa said. She finally smiled. “I assume that you’re keeping the baby?”

“Most definitely,” Draco answered. 

“Yes, I wouldn’t have it any other way,” Harry agreed. 

“Then I guess congratulations are in order,” Narcissa said, leaning over to kiss Harry’s cheek and then Draco’s. “A little grandbaby. I can’t believe it.” She was usually so reserved, but they could see some of her true feelings peeking out, and she looked pleased.

“You’re not angry with us?” Draco asked.

“Of course not. You’re both adults. There is so much to plan.”

“Mum,” Draco said, “I don’t plan on living at the Manor once we graduate.” Draco looked down at his feet, feeling pain tug at his heart. “I just don’t think I can.”

“No, I would imagine not.” Narcissa glanced at Harry. “I don’t believe this was ever a suitable place to raise a child.” She bowed her head. “I’m sorry, Draco.”

Draco threw his arms around her and then pulled Harry into the hug. “You don’t have to apologize. We’re all moving on from here. We have our lives ahead of us now, mum.”

Harry sniffed, feeling his hormones bubbling inside of him, but he didn’t want to break down in front of such a composed person.

As if sensing this, Narcissa pulled back from the hug. “You two run along now. You must be tired from…”

“From instantly traveling by the Floo Network?” Harry asked with a grin. “Yes, right knackered.”

“Exhausted,” Draco agreed.

“We’re fine,” Harry said.

“Go, go,” Narcissa said, pushing them farther away from her. “No arguing. If your mum says to get some rest, you listen.”

Draco grabbed Harry’s hand. “Okay, oh, watch out for George and Pansy. You put two troublemakers in the same room, so be prepared for anything!”

Laughing, Harry and Draco left.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

George walked through the Manor, probably entering rooms he shouldn’t be in, but if the Manor were anything like the Burrow, doors not meant for visitors wouldn’t be able to be opened.

He found a library, his eyes widening as he scanned the books. There weren’t any books about dark magic, but most looked like books that could only be found in the restricted section at Hogwarts.

He assumed all the darker books had already been removed by the ministry, which made sense. Still, he pouted slightly. Not that he wanted to do any dark magic, but there could be spells that he could reconfigure to help him create even more awesome joke items for his shop.

Picking up a dusty book off the shelf, he coughed as dust attacked his lungs. The book growled at him, making him laugh. It was a book about various types of magical canine-like creatures. He put the book back and tapped his finger along the spines until he landed on one with a title that intrigued him.

“Magical pranks for the ages.” Eagerly, he grabbed the book. Glancing around, he shrank it and put it in his pocket.

“I saw that, Young man,” Pansy said, stepping into the library. She coughed as some of the dust still in the air swirled around her face. “That is called stealing.”

“Did you follow me?” George asked.

“Nope. I’m just good at being where interesting stuff is happening. What was that book, Georgie?”

“I’m just borrowing it,” George defended. 

“Sure, you are. Nobody is going to miss one book, George. You were going to take it, weren’t you?” Pansy smirked.

“I’m not a thief,” George said. “Just an opportunist.”

“I see, I see. Keep your secrets.” She spun around, coughing again, and then left the library.

George narrowed his eyes where she vanished.

“I will, thank you very much, Pansy.”

It was still early into their first stay at the Manor, and George was thinking of what kind of fun he could have. The obvious choice was mistletoe, of course.

He and Fred always managed to pull off a hilarious mistletoe prank every year. It was practically a tradition. It would be a shame not to share some of that good cheer with everyone, wouldn’t it? Fred would want him to continue, so George fully intended to do so.

Now, he had to figure out where to get some mistletoe.

🐉⚡🐉

“Psst,” George whispered, causing the small elf to jump around in fright. “Oops, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.” He smiled down at her. “I was wondering if you would like to help me?”

Jingle tilted her head to the side. Cissa told her she didn’t have to take orders from guests anymore, but this boy did not order her, so she was curious. It had been a while since so many people were at the Manor, and Jingle was having a lot of fun helping Cissa host their stay.

“How could Jingle help Mr. Weasley?” Jingle asked with a wide, toothy grin. She had overheard some stories from the others that Mr. Weasley liked to play harmless jokes on people. That was interesting to Jingle.

“Does Mrs. Malfoy have any mistletoe somewhere?” George asked. “And please, call me George. You needn’t be formal with any of us, Jingle.”

“Oh, yes, I remember,” Jingle said with a bow. “I am to call you by your first name.” She wasn’t used to being treated like an equal, especially considering how things used to be in the Manor. “Mistletoe, hmm?” Jingle nodded.

“Awesome, so how about we spread some cheer around, Jingle? I think everyone could use some, don’t you?”

That made sense to Jingle. “Of course. Jingle will help!” Now, Jingle was excited. “Should Jingle put up the Christmas decorations, too?”

George shrugged. “If you want to. That would make this place look less dark, for sure.”

Oh, Jingle wanted to. She liked that George didn’t tell her that she had to do it. He was a nice prankster. She bounced up and down, her body buzzing with joy. “All the pretty lights and baubles will go everywhere!”

She snapped her fingers, and several boxes materialized. “Mistletoe in that one,” she said, pointing. “I am so happy.” She snapped her fingers again, and the other boxes opened. 

Bending down, she picked up some strands of lights and threw them into the air, snapping her fingers, she stuck them to the walls, repeating the process over and over again as she ran through all the rooms.

Her infectious energy was contagious. Grinning, George got to work, gathering the box of mistletoe.

🐉⚡🐉

Hiding behind a corner in the living room, George smirked, seeing his first two victims. Pansy walked up behind him, placing a hand on his shoulder, making him give an undignified yelp. He spun around, breathing hard.

“Shh,” he said, placing a hand over his heart as he tried to regain his breath. “If you mess with my prank, I will not let you get any sleep this week.”

“Is that a promise or a threat, roomie?” Pansy asked, rolling her eyes.

“Neither, just be quiet,” George said. “Look.” He pointed up to the arch that separated the living room from a study. Nestled up high was one of the mistletoes, and on the other side of the arch were Neville and Theodore, looking at a shelf full of books. 

Neville had one down that had a large plant on the cover, and Theodore was asking him questions.

Now Pansy understood. Her eyes widened, and she had a hard time containing her laughter. She crouched down with George, and they waited. She wondered how many of these mistletoe George put up and when he had the chance to do it. 

In the last few hours they’d been at the Manor, George was always with the group. Pansy couldn’t remember him being without them, except for the few minutes here and there to go to the restroom.

As if reading her mind, George said, “I have my ways.”

“Oh,” Pansy said with a smile. “They’re coming.”

Sure enough, Neville had just put the book into his pocket, making George grin. He wasn’t the only one borrowing books, it seemed. 

Neville and Theodore walked toward the arch. Pansy pressed a hand against her mouth when a laugh almost burst out.

“Got them,” George whispered.

🐉⚡🐉

“This is a rare book,” Neville said, his eyes lighting up. “I think there were only three made!” He flipped through the book on rare magical plants found only in deep, isolated jungles. Places that nobody, not even wizards, were allowed to visit because of protected wildlife and indigenous cultures that were not aware of the outside world.

“How did that even get created?” Theodore asked. “Those jungles are forbidden.”

“The author was thoroughly punished for his crime, but this book is about plant species I’d never get to see if not for him.” Neville hugged it to his chest, practically beaming. “I don’t condone his behavior, but this book is priceless.”

“I’m sure Narcissa wouldn’t mind you borrowing it.”

“I wasn’t going to ask,” Neville admitted, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

“Wow, so Slytherin of you.”

“I’m not going to take it out of the Manor, but I am going to copy the contents in a journal so I can read it whenever I want to.”

Neville shrunk the book and put it in his pocket. Theodore couldn’t help himself, flinging his arm around Neville’s shoulder and tugging him out of the study. Neville only laughed and leaned closer to him.

As they walked under the arch that led to the living room, they paused, feeling a sense of confusion settle over them. 

“What the hell?” Neville tried to move, but nothing happened. 

Glancing up, Theodore paled and then gulped. “Sorry, Neville,” he said as the mistletoe made him act on his feelings. 

Neville looked up and blushed. “Oh.” Before he could fully process anything, Theodore’s hand was cupping the back of his neck, and he was pulled up close to his face.

The mistletoe prank was always seen as harmless fun, and most wizards didn’t even see it as a breach of boundaries. It never made you go overboard when it came to kissing. 

At most, it got you to kiss a person in the way you would usually kiss them without compulsion. A pair of siblings would have a chaste kiss. A couple in love would make out. For someone like Neville and Theodore, who were starting to develop feelings, it made them kiss each other tentatively.

The kiss was slow and soft. Neville gasped, taking a step back, finding himself pressed against the arch between the two rooms. Theodore's hand was still on Neville's neck. Theodore moved his other hand to grip Neville's hip.

Parting his lips slightly, Neville let out a soft moan when Theodore licked and nibbled on them. He put his hands on Theodore's shoulders and pressed closer.

“Sorry,” Theodore said again when the compulsion stopped. He glanced away from Neville and then back, worried about the expression on Neville's face.

“Don’t be,” Neville said with a small smile, his cheeks lightly dusted in pink. “This has George written all over it.” Some giggling from further in the room confirmed Neville’s suspicions.

Pansy and George stood up.

“I had nothing to do with it,” Pansy said, putting her hands up in defense. “This is all on George. I’m an innocent bystander.” She paused and then added, “For once.”

George grinned and then ran away.

“He’s in higher spirits,” Neville said. He smiled and then grabbed Theodore’s hand. “Come on, Theo. You have to help me copy down this book.”

Pansy smirked at the dazed expression on Theodore’s face.

“I wonder where George placed the rest of the mistletoe,” She pondered as she followed in the direction George had run off in.

🐉⚡🐉

“George!” Percy scolded. “Do you know how many siblings are here? Four of us. I do not fancy kissing you, Ron, or Ginny. Take down the mistletoe.”

“No,” George whined. “I don’t want to. It’s harmless, Percy. Even you know it wouldn’t make us do anything that would break mum’s heart.”

Percy sighed. “Well, I also don’t want to-”

George smirked. “Ah hah! So you’ve thought about kissing a certain someone?”

“I haven’t. Get that stupid look off your face.”

“Nope, not until you admit that you’re a grown man with grown man feelings and you caught some… or at least caught some lust for a cute Slytherin.”

“No need to be vulgar,” Percy said. He sighed. “You know I don’t like surprises, and being made to kiss under a mistletoe is the very definition of a surprise.”

“You’re no fun,” George pouted. “Fine. I’ll take them down at the end of the day. Do be careful, brother.”

Groaning, Percy threw his arms up in the air.

🐉⚡🐉

“Ah!” Luna gasped. “Look!” She pointed up at a mistletoe. “Nargles, Ginny.” Ginny looked and laughed, leaning over to kiss Luna gently on the lips, surprised that Luna wasted no time in deepening the kiss, pressing their bodies close together.

“George got another victim,” Ginny teased, ruffling Luna’s hair, surprised when her smile almost looked like a smirk, which was unlike Luna.

“Ginny, the Burrow told me some interesting things about you. Do you remember the last time we kissed under a mistletoe?”

How could Ginny forget? She blushed, nodding. “I remember.”

“I told you before when I kissed you that it wasn’t just because of the mistletoe or the Nargles. I didn’t know how you felt, but the Burrow said you liked me the first night of our vacation.”

“Oh, well… traitor,” Ginny said with a pout.

Luna beamed. “It’s fine. I like you, too.”

For some people, relationships are simple, and that is how it was for Ginny and Luna. They shyly smiled and then giggled, throwing their arms around each other.

“Does the Manor tell you anything, Luna?”

“Oh, sure. When I was in the basement-”

Ginny frowned but quickly smiled, listening to Luna go on as she told her how the Manor kept her company during her imprisonment, helping her stay sane.

“The Manor also told me how much Draco was struggling,” Luna whispered. “But I could already tell that for myself. He secretly took care of us when he was on guard duty, you know? Fed us and healed us.”

“Oh, Luna,” Ginny sniffed, pulling her tighter against her. “Let’s talk about happy things. Like… like… um… the baby!”

Luna’s eyes lit up. “Yes!”

🐉⚡🐉

Percy escaped the great threat of the mistletoe, but not the ‘sleep in the same room with the guy who has a strong crush on you’ threat.

He tried to steer clear of everyone for the rest of the night but kept hearing people shouting and laughing every time they got caught. Deep down, he felt disappointed in himself for being such a stick in the mud. He couldn’t help how he felt, though.

Surprises were the last thing he wanted, but he wished he could just let go and have fun like his siblings.

Blaise ran into the room, scrubbing his lips, looking disgusted. “Your brother is evil, Percy. I am going to brush my teeth three times.” He shuddered and ran into the attached restroom.

Percy raised an eyebrow, wondering who Blaise had been made to kiss. He was sure Blaise thought of Draco, Theodore, and Pansy as siblings, so it was probably one of them.

“Welcome to my world,” Percy said. He couldn’t help but smile, but he quickly covered it up. Even if the mistletoe prank was annoying, he did enjoy seeing George play around again.

He enjoyed hearing everyone laughing, even if the volume could sometimes become overwhelming. Sighing, Percy lay back on his bed.

“Pansy gave me tongue on purpose!” Blaise yelled from the restroom. 

“It sounds like Mrs. Malfoy knew what she was doing when she put them in the same bedroom. They share similar ideas of torture,” Percy said, chuckling. “A dangerous combination.”

Blaise walked back into the bedroom. He wasn’t wearing a shirt. Percy realized he was staring and quickly averted his eyes.  Walking over to his duffle bag, Blaise bent down and rummaged around for something to wear to bed. 

Looking at him out of the corner of his eye, Percy wondered if he was bending over like that on purpose. Why was he even looking? It was rude to stare at someone like this. Percy looked away again, frustrated with himself.

“I’ll shower first. Is that okay?” Blaise asked, turning around to face Percy, whose eyes widened when Blaise walked over to his bed, close enough to touch him.

“Sure,” Percy answered quietly.

Blaise grinned and leaned closer to Percy. “You’re cute when you do that, Percy.” He pulled back and ran into the restroom.

Blinking, Percy couldn’t fathom what he was even talking about. “Doing what?” 

“When you get flustered,” Blaise yelled from the restroom.

Soon, the sound of water could be heard, and Percy groaned, crossing his arms. 

“I am not flustered,” Percy mumbled, burying his face into his pillow. “How ridiculous.”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

The gentle hum of Harry’s magic no longer being near him anymore jolted Draco out of his deep sleep. He groaned, opening his eyes, feeling confused, and for a moment, he forgot where he was. He tried to piece the last day together as the disorientation started to fade.

Right, they were at the Manor. This was the first time he slept in his bed in what felt like forever. He blinked, looking up at his enchanted dragon canopy. The dragons weren’t moving and seemed to be looking down at him in concern. Draco knew he must still be half asleep.

Rolling over, he pouted, not seeing Harry. 

“Harry?” Draco mumbled, his voice thick with sleep. He smacked his cheeks, trying to get himself to wake up.

A soft whimpering sound got his attention. Frowning, Draco stood up on unsteady feet and shuffled into the dimly lit restroom, rubbing the remnants of sleep from his eyes. He leaned against the door frame, his frown increasing when he saw Harry.

“Again?” He slid down the cool, tiled wall beside Harry, who was sprawled on the floor, knees pressed against the toilet.

Draco cast a wandless tempus.

It was three in the morning, and this marked the third time since they had gone to sleep that Harry had bolted out of bed to empty his stomach. Sighing softly, Draco rubbed gentle circles on Harry’s back as his head nodded back and forth, barely able to stay awake.

“I’m sorry for waking you again,” Harry said in a low voice, a shaky hand brushing across his mouth before he leaned back into Draco's arms. “Maybe I should camp out in here,” he added, attempting to add humor to the situation.

Harry shuddered as another wave of nausea hit him. He hugged his stomach, wincing in pain, tears glistening down his cheeks.

“Absolutely not,” Draco said, snapping awake. He looked at Harry and gently brushed away his tears, leaning forward to kiss his forehead. “I don’t care how many times you wake me up. You’re not sleeping in the loo.”

“But it’s a spotless one,” Harry replied, a weak grin forming despite the discomfort in his stomach.

Draco scoffed, shaking his head. “It could be as clean as a surgical room, and I still wouldn’t want you sleeping in here,” he said, pulling Harry closer, wrapping his arms around his waist. He pressed his face against Harry’s neck, lightly kissing him. “This is part of the pregnancy deal. I’m not bothered.” 

“You say that, yet you were just falling asleep,” Harry teased, stifling a yawn.

“It’s called a catnap,” Draco said with a smirk, standing up and extending a hand toward Harry. He gently tugged Harry to his feet. “Let’s get you cleaned up.”

Leaning against the counter, Harry brushed his teeth, smiling when Draco pressed a damp cloth against his forehead and down the back of his neck. He sighed at the cooling effect, his eyes slipping shut.

“You’re so sweaty,” Draco said. “I don’t think a towel down will be sufficient. I’ll prepare the shower for you.”

Harry sat on the toilet, watching as Draco warmed up the water, warmth filling his eyes. Draco was always there, always caring, and he never complained about it.

“Do you think we’re awake enough for a shower?” Harry asked with a small smile.

“We?” Draco asked. “Do you think we’re taking one together?”

Shrugging, Harry looked down. “I don’t know, you wouldn’t want to leave your pregnant boyfriend all alone, would you? What if I fall down?” He pouted, glancing back up at Draco through his fringe, nibbling on his lower lip. 

“Wow, you really should have been in Slytherin,” Draco said. “With a face like that, you could get me to do anything, Harry.” Draco knelt next to Harry, helping him remove his clothing, kissing his stomach before he stood back up.

“I haven’t a clue what you mean,” Harry said, not taking his eyes off Draco as he undressed. It was the first time he got to see Draco fully naked, and he liked what he saw. Draco was truly beautiful, though Harry tried not to feel guilty when he saw the scars he left on Draco’s torso.

His cheeks heated as his eyes trailed down Draco’s chest, though he was glad that Draco was also starting to turn pink. It was silly that they were both flustered, considering everything they had already done together.

This would be the first shower they shared, and that felt more intimate to Harry. Maybe he wouldn’t feel this way if he could remember the sex they had after the party.

Helping him into the tub, Draco stood behind Harry, leaning forward, wrapping his arms around him, their bodies fitting together perfectly.

The gentle spray of water hit Harry, and he sighed, feeling the warm water start to relax his aching muscles. Draco kissed Harry’s neck and then pulled back, grabbing the shampoo bottle, squeezing some into his hands.

“Head back, love,” Draco whispered. Harry leaned his head back against Draco’s chest, smiling when Draco put his soap-covered hands into his hair, gently scrubbing the suds into his scalp. “Keep your eyes shut.”

The sensation wasn’t making it any easier to stay awake. Harry wasn’t sure how many times he dozed off, but before he knew it, most of his body was washed.

Draco kissed Harry on the shoulder. “Let’s hurry so we can snuggle back in bed.”

“Are you going to wash me everywhere?” Harry asked. Even though he was exhausted and still felt nauseous, he couldn’t help teasing him, nor could he help wanting to feel Draco’s hands everywhere.

“Hm,” Draco murmured against his shoulder. “You want to be clean, don’t you?”

“Yes, please.”

Draco had to use a lot of self-control to keep his mind clinical as he moved his hands around Harry’s front and started to wash along his length gently. Harry suppressed a moan, but didn’t react much to Draco’s movements.

They were both just so tired.

“All done,” Draco said softly.

Turning around, Harry threw his arms around Draco’s neck and clung to him, his knees slightly giving out. “Thank you for taking care of me. I want to return the favor.”

“Another time, darling. You barely have energy to stand,” Draco said. “Let’s get back in bed.”

🐉⚡🐉

The more he spent around Blaise, the less level-headed Percy felt. He couldn’t remember the last time he was so out of sorts. Blaise wasn’t even doing that much anymore; he had toned it down considerably. It was obvious that someone had spoken with him. Though Blaise still did not seem to have a concept of personal space.

Another problem was that Blaise was so quiet. His footfalls never made any noise. Percy could be looking down, and then the next thing he knew, Blaise was right in front of him with an adorable lopsided smile, his infatuation for Percy not being hidden at all.

It was doing things to Percy. Things that Percy wasn’t quite ready to put words to. Blaise was attractive, that much was true, and he was attentive and protective over his friends, which was a quality Percy liked.

Percy had already overheard Blaise discussing a marriage contract, which was ridiculous and somewhat alarming to Percy. Still, he knew that Blaise had been raised by a mother who had repeatedly married, and jumping into marriage was seen as normal for Blaise.

It was normal for a lot of purebloods, but it had never been a practice for the Weasley family.

He needed to talk to somebody, but wasn’t even sure what to say, and before he knew it, his feet were moving as if on autopilot, heading toward Ron and Hermione’s room. It wasn’t like him to just barge in without knocking, but he did, startling Ron, who jumped, letting out a small squeak of surprise. Hermione barely reacted.

Ron looked up from where he was reading the Daily Prophet. He waved the paper around, a slight grin on his face. 

“Hey, Percy! Listen to this, some Death Eaters got caught and put in Azkaban!” Ron went back to reading, ignoring Percy.

Groaning, Percy dropped onto the bed where Hermione was curled up, reading a book. A schoolbook, from the looks of it.

Before he could even say anything, Pansy and George also burst in, followed by Luna and Ginny, all of them with annoying grins on their faces. They were looking at Percy in a way that made him feel wary.

“What’s going on?” Ron asked, setting the paper down. “Is this a strange meeting I wasn’t informed about?” He stared hard at the door, willing it to open again, expecting everyone else to show up.

It did open, making Ron laugh, though it was just a tiny stray cat someone had brought inside. Mrs. Malfoy still did not know about it. The Manor didn’t seem to mind letting the cat enter random rooms.

The cat walked through the room and jumped on Percy’s lap, purring and digging its claws into his sweater.

Grimacing at the cat hair getting all over him, Percy sighed, allowing the small creature to do what it wanted. It was comforting, regardless of the mess. It meowed several times, until, resigned to his fate, Percy started to pet her head.

“Welcome to our bedroom,” Hermione said with a laugh, putting away her book. She looked at each person, her gaze staying on Percy. The warmth and concern in her eyes were a far cry from the amused glances the others were giving him. Other than Ron. He just looked confused.

“Percy, what’s wrong?” Hermione asked.

Blushing, Percy shook his head. There was no way he was going to talk about what was on his mind with this many people in the room.

“Come on, Perce,” Ginny said, “You’ve gotten closer to all our friends now, haven’t you? You can feel comfortable opening up to us.” Luna nodded, grabbing Ginny’s hand.

“They’re your friends, too,” Luna said with a beaming smile.

“Sure, we are, sweetheart. Now what is going on in that pretty little head of yours?” Pansy teased. “We already have a hunch, though.”

George put his hand over Pansy’s mouth, for once being reasonable, though he was still nearly smirking at Percy. “Shh, give Percy some time, Pansy.”

Annoyed, Pansy nudged George away from her, but she kept quiet.

“I can’t possibly tell…” Percy frowned, standing up abruptly, making the cat screech in anger at suddenly being flung to the floor. He tried to move through the group to get to the door, but Ron jumped up, blocking him.

“Percy, you can be honest with us,” Ron said kindly. “It’s about Blaise, isn’t it?”

The blush on Percy’s face was answer enough.

Pansy grinned. “Aw, does the little Gryffindor have a crush on a big, bad Slytherin?”

“What makes you think…” Percy trailed off, looking down. He was angry with himself for having a hard time admitting it, let alone saying it out loud.

“Having feelings is natural,” Luna said softly. “I mean, just ask my girlfriend, Ginny.” She giggled when everyone looked at her and Ginny with wide eyes.

“Oh, surprise,” Ginny said with a laugh. “Now, back to you, Percy. Go on, say it. Do you have a crush?”

Percy sighed. “I’m having a hard time calling it a…”

“That's why they call them crushes. If they were easy, they'd call 'em something else,” Pansy said with a smirk.

“Merlin,” Hermione laughed, almost giggling. “Did you just quote a movie? I’m so proud of you, Pansy!”

“You did make me watch several, Hermione,” Pansy said, rolling her eyes. “Some Muggle inventions are interesting.” 

“Our little Slytherin is evolving,” George teased, ruffling Pansy’s hair, who playfully glared at him.

“Shut up, Georgie, personal space, please.”

George put a hand over his heart, pretending to be wounded. “Ouch, harsh.”

“Back to me,” Percy grumbled. “If anyone says anything, I will… I will… curse your future generations!” Percy groaned, embarrassed over his undignified outburst.

“There you go, folks, proof that Percy is a proper Weasley,” Ron said, patting Percy on the back. “Firey redhead and all. No wonder Blaise is so smitten.”

“He is not-” Percy started to say, but he was interrupted by Pansy.

“Oh, he is so enamored, Percy. I’ve known him, Draco, and Theodore since we were all in diapers, so I think I would know when one of my boys is serious about someone.” 

“It’s settled,” Ron said. “Now, everyone, get out! Shows over!” He started to shove people out the door, but they resisted him.

“Wait, why did you all even come in here?” Hermione asked.

“Oh, we saw Percy running in here like the Grim was on his ass,” Ginny said.

“Same,” George added.

“I’m glad my life is so entertaining for the rest of you,” Percy said, pushing through them and leaving. The little kitten trotted behind him, her head held high, with an air of pride.

“Looks like that cat adopted Percy,” Ginny said. “Did anyone tell her that Percy hates messes?”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Blaise looked at the kitten that was trying to balance on Percy’s shoulder, frowning, even though it was cute to see the kitten playing with Percy. Percy was putting up with it, his eyes dazed and unfocused, not seeming to notice anything going on around him. Blaise took this moment to stare at Percy openly. The cat slipped, tangling herself in Percy’s curly hair, but Percy hardly reacted.

It was so cute, but Blaise was still bothered. He shook his head and took his wand out. “Uh, Percy, maybe it's the Slytherin in me, but I feel like we need to check that cat.”

Percy jolted out of his thoughts, looking at Blaise, not even realizing he had come back into their bedroom. Annoyingly enough, he started to flush. It took him a moment to even register what Blaise said to him, because Percy was too busy looking like a fool, his mouth slightly agape. He quickly composed himself and glanced at the cat, who now thought of Percy as her personal cat tower.

“What, why?” Percy finally asked. 

“How did a cat get past the Manor’s wards?” Blaise asked. “I’m not going to hurt her, but we should make sure this little girl doesn’t turn into a nasty surprise later.” He walked closer to Percy, and Percy had to force himself not to crawl further back on the bed.

He was twenty-two for crying out loud. He wasn’t a prepubescent child. What kind of karma did he have that he suddenly had himself a furball and a Slytherin problem?

Percy looked at the kitten. She was small, maybe eight weeks old, although Percy wasn't quite sure how to tell. She was extremely fluffy, and her fur went everywhere, which was somewhat disgusting, but her cuteness made up for it. A little bit. The kitten was a tabby with bright orange hair.

“If she’s harmless, you’ve found yourself an honorary Weasley,” Blaise said, poking his wand at the cat. The cat swiped at the wand, hissing, her hind legs arching, and her fur standing on end.

“Joy, just what I’ve always wanted,” Percy said dryly. Though the more he looked at the kitten, the more he was being put under her spell. The feeling felt familiar, but Percy pushed that thought aside.

Blaise poked the cat again and then whispered the transformation spell. The cat batted at the purple light that surrounded her, looking like it was paying with a field of butterflies.

“Ouch,” Percy complained when her claws got stuck in his shoulder. “Okay, she’s a normal cat, a normal cat with sharp claws,” he said, wincing. Why the hell did it hurt so much to get clawed by a cat? Percy had experience in a war, but this cat could probably take out a grown man if she wanted to.

Putting his wand away, Blaise gently removed the claws from Percy’s shoulders and pulled aside Percy’s sleeve to check the damage. Percy tried to ignore his fight-or-flight response, knowing Blaise was just being helpful. His touches were gentle, soothing even.

They didn’t leave Percy’s skin feeling like it was burning, which was how he felt when people unexpectedly touched him. That wasn’t entirely true. His skin felt like it was on fire, but it was a different kind of sensation. It wasn’t painful. It was pleasing.

“I’m going to mend the wound,” Blaise said, waiting for Percy’s permission. Percy nodded, closing his eyes. “Episkey,” Blaise whispered. 

A cooling sensation flowed through Percy’s body, making him shiver. Blaise’s magic was comforting, protective, like a warm embrace.

Blaise looked back at the cat, who was rolling around on the floor, kicking her paws at something neither could see. “Naughty girl, don’t hurt your new father.”

“Oh my…” Percy groaned, his eyes flying open. “Please, don’t say that!”

Blaise laughed. “Well, like it or not, you’ve picked up a stray.”

Percy almost said he had picked up two strays, but he kept his mouth shut.

“I would prefer a familiar that doesn’t shed,” Percy said grumpily, crossing his arms. “But she’s kind of cute.”

Blaise leaned closer to Percy’s face. “She’s not the only one.”

“Ah,” Percy pushed Blaise away, feeling his face burn and his heart racing. “Stop that.”

“Good thing we’re wizards. Easy clean up,” Blaise said, casting a spell to remove all the fur covering Percy. “We should get her some food and water, oh, and make sure she has a litterbox. Narcissa dislikes animals in the Manor.”

Percy frowned. They still had six days to be here, and he didn’t like the idea of the kitten being put back outside in the chilly December weather, even if she was a little messy.

“Oh, but,” Blaise backpeddled, “that was before when she was trying to put on a demeanor for high society. I bet she’s more laid back now. Maybe. Hopefully.” He smiled at Percy, and Percy’s stomach flipped.

The kitten meowed as if saying, ‘She better be!’

Giving in to the insanity, Percy smiled back, letting the cat jump onto his lap again. “I guess it does look like I’ve got a cat now.”

Blaise smirked. “You know, I could learn how to become an Animagus, and perhaps you could have two cats.”

“You’d probably turn into…”

“Into what?”

“I don’t know,” Percy said, laughing slightly. “But I guess I could see you as a cat. You’re quiet and you don’t make much sound, until unexpectedly, there you are, talking up a storm.”

Rubbing the back of his neck, Blaise looked down, frowning slightly. “Is that a bad thing?”

It wasn’t a bad thing. Percy just didn’t know how to handle relationships. He had a feeling his parents would think someone like Blaise would be suitable for him. Percy probably wouldn’t be able to handle someone who was always outgoing. That would be far too overwhelming.

“It’s not,” Percy said quietly.

They looked at each other, sharing another small smile, both flushing, before looking away.

The kitten purred happily, nuzzling against Percy’s stomach.

🐉⚡🐉

On the second morning at the Manor, Harry and Draco stumbled into the kitchen, yawning uncontrollably. Narcissa took one look at them, understanding coming to her eyes. She jumped up from the table and started rummaging in a cabinet, handing them a pepper-up potion.

“It’s safe,” she assured before Harry could even ask. “Believe me, I lived off these when I was pregnant with Draco.” She smiled and then went back to the counter, pulling out the kettle. “I’ll start the tea.”

Draco looked at the potion warily, but trusted his mum, so he and Harry slowly sipped the slightly bitter concoction, sighing as their fatigue began to leave, replaced by a pleasant buzz of energy.

“Mum, was it a hard pregnancy?” Draco asked. He leaned his elbows on the table, blushing when she swatted them off.

“Manners, Draco, and no, that’s just how pregnancies are. Morning sickness, sleepless nights…it’s all normal.” A flicker of pain flashed across her face, and Draco got hit with harsh reality. His father probably wasn’t as attentive toward his mum as Draco was toward Harry.

“I bet you were beautiful, Narcissa. I mean, you are beautiful, I just…” Harry flushed, covering his face.

Narcissa laughed. “Harry, dear, I know what you mean, and thank you.” She brushed blonde hair out of her eyes, smiling as she went back to tending to the tea.

One by one, everyone began arriving and taking their seats around the large kitchen table. Draco raised an eyebrow when he saw that Blaise and Percy were sitting nearer to each other than usual and that Percy had a freaking kitten on his shoulder.

Harry coughed back a burst of laughter at the unusual sight. Narcissa glanced back, her eyes widening, but she didn’t mention the cat, which Draco thought was progress for his mum.

“Where did that kitten come from?” Harry asked. The eager look on his face told Draco that Harry was dying to snatch the cat and cuddle it.

“Uh,” Percy looked at the cat. “Magic,” he deadpanned, making everyone laugh. He might not be as funny as his siblings, but he was a Weasley, after all.

“No, really, how did a cat get inside the wards?” Draco asked. “Mum?”

Narcissa turned toward him. “Dear, the wards are not meant to keep out harmless animals.”

“But you never wanted wildlife to mess up the lawns.”

“I admit, I like to look out and see…” Narcissa trailed off, shaking off a frown. “Well, times are different now.”

Draco nodded. “I get that, but how did the cat get inside the Manor?”

Neville flushed, raising his hand. “I heard some meowing and opened the door. She darted in before I could even react.”

Theodore nudged Neville’s shoulder. “You couldn’t resist the sound of a kitten, could you?”

“Shush.” Neville blushed, taking a seat next to Harry. Theodore sat on the other side of him, their thighs pressing together.

George and Pansy looked at Neville and Theodore. They exchanged a look and burst into laughter. Everyone ignored them until Luna started giggling.

“How many victims did you get yesterday, George?” Luna asked.

“The Manor probably already told you, Luna,” Ginny whispered into her ear, making Luna blush at the way her lips brushed against her skin.

“Neville and Theodore made a sexy picture,” Pansy said. “Oh, and I got to kiss Blaise! With tongue!”

Blaise groaned. “Don’t remind me, you brat.”

Jingle popped into the room, startling everyone, except for Narcissa. “Ron kissed-”

“Please don’t finish that sentence, Jingle,” Ron said, covering his face. “I’ll never live it down.”

“Who?” Hermone asked. She looked around, trying to figure out who kissed him, hoping she didn’t sound jealous.

“George, I will ki-” Ron choked on his words, hitting his head on the kitchen table.

“Want me to join Fred so soon, Ronald?” George asked. His voice held humor, but the pain couldn’t be denied.

“S-sorry, figure of speech,” Ron stuttered, looking up, his eyes wide and horrified, but George only smiled sadly, reaching over to ruffle his hair.

Harry glanced at Draco, his eyes wide, silently saying, ‘See, everyone says it.’

Narcissa walked over to the table, levitating mugs of tea and setting them down in front of everyone. “Ronald is a great kisser,” She said, sounding absolutely calm, as if she didn’t just admit to kissing Ron under the mistletoe.

“Mother!” Draco exclaimed. He slapped a hand over his mouth and then removed it. “Do NOT make Ronald my new father.”

“Mrs. Malfoy,” Ron whined. “It was only a chaste kiss.”

“Hello, new sister-in-law. Ron, you should call your wife by her first name, don’t you think?” George said. “Nice to have another family member.”

“I’m surrounded by morons,” Percy said, though he was smiling.

“Even me?” Blaise asked, pretending to pout. 

“No, you’re the least moronic one here, Blaise.”

The kitten meowed, agreeing. Percy reached up, petting her, making the kitten mewl. He grimaced at the fur floating in front of his face, but smiled slightly when Blaise waved his wand, vanishing it.

Narcissa smiled. “I’m sorry for being so rude. I’m afraid this group's energy has had an impact on me. I shouldn’t tease, but please call me Narcissa. All of you.”

“No, you should not tease,” Draco grumbled. “Did you brush your teeth?” He glared at Ron as if this was his fault and not because of an enchanted mistletoe.

“I’m not trying to woo your mother! Stop looking at me like that!” Ron grabbed his tea and started to gulp it down.

Hermione shook her head, amused, but trying not to show it.

🐉⚡🐉

“You’ve got to help me, Percy,” Ron begged, holding his hands in a prayer motion. He gave his big brother the best puppy dog eyes he could. It didn’t always work on Percy, but sometimes it did, and Ron could tell that Percy was weakening. 

Percy was becoming a bit of a sap ever since he started noticing Blaise. Ron knew it was rude to use that to his advantage, but he needed payback for what George made him do with Narcissa of all people.

“Ronald, this is…I’m not the type of person for this kind of prank.” Percy paced back and forth in front of Ron, sighing. He couldn't believe Ron would come to him with this request. Percy rubbed the back of his neck nervously. He couldn’t deny that he was tempted to see George’s prank thrown back in his face.

“Yeah, but he made me kiss Draco’s mum!” Ron said with a pout. “Imagine if it had been you, Percy!”

“It would be most inappropriate,” Percy said. The idea of kissing a friend’s mother was mortifying. It was still strange to think of Draco and Ron’s other friends as his friends, too, but he was starting to feel that way.

“So you see what I mean?” Ron said with a grin. He hopped up and down on the balls of his feet. "You do, don't you? Come on, live a little." Ron winced at the phrasing, but Percy didn't even register anything wrong.

“Fine, yes, maybe, but why are we tricking Pansy, too?” Percy asked.

“Are you serious, Percy? She keeps teasing me about Narcissa and you about Blaise.” Ron put his hands on his hips. “Those two are so alike, and now their favorite pastime is torturing us.”

Percy couldn’t help laughing. “Okay, but if this somehow backfires, I fully blame you, Ron.”

Laughing, Ron rubbed his hands together. “This is going to be so good. I will take all the blame you want to put on me, Percy.”

Rolling his eyes, Percy nodded. “Very well. Let’s go set up this prank of yours.”

“Did I just overhear that?” Ginny asked, sticking her head out of her and Luna’s bedroom. She smirked when Ron and Percy looked like deer caught in headlights. “It is highly unfair to leave your dear sister out of this.”

“Um…” Ron glanced at Percy.

“In fact,” Ginny said, a devious look in her eyes. “I’m sure Neville and Theodore would like some payback as well, and so would Blaise.”

“Blaise still grumbles about the tongue Pansy slipped him,” Percy mused. 

“And that made you jealous,” Ginny said. She laughed when Percy blushed. “It did!”

“So cute,” Ron teased.

“Be quiet, or I will find a way to get both of you as well,” Percy said. “I might not have the imagination Fred did, but I’m sure I can channel him if needed.”

“Who are we channeling?” Neville asked, coming out of his bedroom.

“Merlin, is this a hallway meeting?” Percy asked. His new cat ran out of his bedroom and jumped on him, meowing shrilly into his ear. Percy could almost tell she was complaining about being left behind.

🐉⚡🐉

“I call this meeting to order,” Ron said with a snort. Percy rolled his eyes. They had everyone gathered, except for George and Pansy, of course. Well, and Narcissa. Even Jingle had popped into the room.

“We’re getting some much-needed payback on our beloved George and Pansy,” Ron continued. “I need your support to make this work.”

“I’m in,” Draco said. “Ronald, some purebloods might take that kiss as a declaration of proposal! I won’t let George get away with this.”

“Relax, it doesn’t count with a mistletoe,” Harry whispered. “Besides, Ronald would make a great step-daddy.”

“Oh my god,” Ron groaned, throwing a pillow at Harry. “Harry, do you want to be pranked, too?”

“I’ve got pregnancy immunity!” Harry said. “Plus, Draco wouldn’t let you touch me.” Draco pulled Harry snug to his side, kissing his cheek, glaring at Ron.

“Just try and see what happens,” Draco said.

Ignoring them, Ron turned to Hermione. “Hermione, you’re the best at glamours in this room, so you will glamour the mistletoe to look like one of Jingle’s Christmas baubles.”

Jingle opened her hands, showing several mistletoes she had gathered. She bounced up and down on her tiptoes, excited to be included.

Sighing, Hermione glamoured the mistletoe. “I can’t believe I’m going along with this,” she said, rolling her eyes. “This is insanity.”

“I’ve been saying that for a while,” Percy said. “Welcome to the family, Hermione.” He raised an eyebrow when Hermione blushed, eyes darting to Ron’s face, who wasn’t looking.

“We will put these 'baubles' in all the hotspots. Places we know George enjoys snooping. For whatever reason, Pansy likes to follow him around to annoy him,” Ron said.

“It’s just in her nature,” Blaise said. “She gets a new friend. Check. Adds them to her list of torture victims. Check.”

“Don’t forget where we’ve put them,” Ron cautioned. 

Resigned to this and wanting to have a proper plan at least, Percy conjured some parchment and a quill. Draco drew a rough layout of the Manor, circling the places to put the mistletoe.

Hermione handed out the mistletoe. “Go forth and cause havoc.”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

With a groan, Pansy jolted, her eyes wide, worried at first, not knowing why she was awake. She sighed when it came back to her. She looked at the bed next to her at George’s sleeping form and snorted. He was at it again. He was hanging half off his bed, his head nearly on the floor, and talking about curtains of all things.

“Ah, not that color! How ghastly. No. No. Try the yellow drapes,” George said, his voice starting in a whisper and rising into a shout.

George never stopped moving in his sleep, and he was loud, too. He was a sleeptalker, talking about the most random things, most of which made no sense to Pansy.

Pansy giggled. Such a weirdo. “The yellow is ugly, Georgie.”

“No, try it. Such a sunny color.”

“Well, it is yellow. Try the green,” Pansy said in a sing-song voice. “Green is superior, of course.”

“Let’s compromise and try the… banana. Yum, I am hungry. Thanks.” She watched him opening and closing his mouth as if he were actually eating a banana.

“That was a green banana, Georgie.”

“Oh no!”

Pansy laughed, pressing a hand to her mouth. Maybe it wasn’t nice to mess with a sleeptalker, but she deserved to get something out of this, seeing as he kept waking her up.

She would prefer to get her beauty sleep without disturbance, but she had to admit, it was comical to witness this side of George. It was a side that many didn't know about, unless they shared a room with him. That thought momentarily made Pansy frown, thinking of Fred and the pain she knew George and his siblings still held close to their hearts.

Logically, Pansy knew she could use magic to drown out his sounds, but it was interesting to hear what he would be talking about in his sleep. The first night in the Manor, he talked in his sleep about something called fireworks. 

She wasn’t sure what those were, but she bet they were a Muggle creation. He kept saying he was going to make joke candy that would make fireworks explode out of ears. Pansy wondered if he came up with all his ideas in his sleep.

The second night, George giggled a lot, which was highly amusing for Pansy. He kept giggling, acting like someone was hitting on him in his dream. Pansy messed with him then as well. 

“Oh, no, stop it. I’m so flattered,” George said, covering his face.

“No can do, Georgie. That freckle on your right pinkie toe is breathtaking,” Pansy said. “It does it for me.”

“Wow, how sweet,” George said with a giggle.  

“Also, you have nice earlobes.”

“Just the one, you mean?”

Pansy winced. Oops. She should think before speaking, but at least he was asleep and didn’t seem bothered. “Yeah, that one. It’s quite lovely,” Pansy said, stifling a laugh.

“Shhh, Georgie,” Pansy whined. Now George was just making loud popping sounds, and Pansy would not be falling back asleep, no matter how hard she tried. She set up, throwing a pillow at George’s head. “Wake up before you put a dent in your skull, Georgie.” 

George yelped, rolling over, and as she predicted, he tumbled the rest of the way out of bed, falling with a loud thwack. Pansy rolled her eyes.

“I warned you.” She jumped out of bed and ran into their restroom, not caring at all about her modesty. She was used to being around guys who had no interest in her, and George sure didn’t seem to have any, either, so what did she care if she wore some skimpy pajamas?

Glaring at her back, George pulled himself off the floor. “If you kept your mouth shut, I would have been fine, Pansy!” He walked over to the restroom door, kicking it, annoyed that she always took the shower first. This was the third night waking up in the same room, and she always smirked at him, saying, ‘Ladies first.’

George wasn’t against being a gentleman, but still… did she have to smirk at him like that?

“Boo hoo,” Pansy yelled back. “I’m about to cry, Georgie.”

“Stop calling me Georgie!”

Pansy laughed. “Nope, I don’t think so.”

“Two can play that game, you know?” George said, trying to think what he could call her, but he wasn’t feeling particularly creative this early in the morning. He grinned. “Hurry up, Little Flower.”

“Ew!” Pansy exclaimed. “You sound like a creepy old man.”

George snickered. “Aww, poor whittle flower.”

“Stop it!”

“Nope, I don’t think so,” he said, throwing her words back at her. 

Thirty minutes later, she emerged from the restroom, damp and wrapped in a towel. “Go wash and stop smirking at me.” She pushed past him, bumping his shoulder accidentally, alarmed when he fell off balance, taking her down with him. The towel slipped from her chest, giving George a full view. George was quick to avert his eyes before he could see much.

“One ear, Little Flower, my balance is not the greatest,” George muttered. His cheeks turned red as he stood up, rushing into the restroom. He was mostly used to only having one ear, and being scarred where his missing ear should be, but sometimes, when things like that happened, it embarrassed him.

Pansy fixed her towel, pouting. It wasn’t like she wanted men to leer at her, but it was kind of a hit to her pride that George didn’t even glance at her breasts. She looked down at them. Maybe they were too small.

Whatever. She didn’t care anyway.

🐉⚡🐉

Pansy pushed open their door, glaring at George again. “You had to wake me up so early, and now I can’t ignore how starved I am. You have to cook for me, Georgie. Jingle probably isn’t even awake yet!” 

The house elf wasn’t even ordered to make the guests food, but she did anyway, surprisingly with Narcissa helping most of the time.

Grabbing his arm, Pansy pulled him out their door, and then froze, confusion filling her. She heard a startled gasp from George and turned to look at him. “What?”

“Shit,” George said. He glanced up and only saw strands of Christmas lights and baubles, but those were literally everywhere. Though it was unmistakable, the pull he felt was mistletoe magic. He looked at Pansy and grabbed her hips, pulling her close to him.

“Georgie!” She exclaimed, not yet catching on, but she was also being drawn closer to George, their lips pressing together. The kiss was soft and not unpleasant at all. She didn’t know George well enough to cheekily slip him tongue, but she flushed slightly as she pushed him away when the spell ended. 

“What the hell?” Pansy groaned. “I thought you took them all down, George!”

“I did,” George said. He crossed his arms. “Why would I put one near our door anyway?”

“Maybe because you think I’m delectable,” Pansy said. She laughed when George mock gagged. She grabbed his hand. “Come on. I need food!”

They ran down the hallway, not seeing several pairs of eyes peeking out of doors, nor did they hear the giggling.

Ron stepped out of his bedroom, with Hermione following him. “That was good. It would be better if one of them actually had a crush on the other, though.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. She could almost predict the future. Pansy and George seemed to click quickly and already playfully bantered a lot. It reminded her of how she was with Ron. If he weren’t so oblivious, maybe he’d make a move on her. Though she supposed she had no room to talk. 

Draco and Harry came out of their room. Harry rubbed his eyes, yawning. It was criminally early in the morning.

“Why did they get up at six am?” Draco groaned. He grabbed Harry’s hand, pulling him back into the bedroom. “Whatever, I’m sleeping for-”

Harry’s stomach chose that moment to rumble. Blushing, Harry looked down, patting his baby bump. “Poppy Seed is hungry, Draco,” he said, pouting.

“Ugh,” Draco pretended to complain, bending down on level with Harry’s stomach. “Are you a little manipulator, sweetheart?”

“That baby is a mix of Gryffindor and Slytherin,” Ron said, “so what do you think?”

“Rude,” Draco said, but he was smiling. Ron wasn’t wrong.

🐉⚡🐉

“I know why we’re up early, but why are you guys?” Pansy asked as Harry, Ron, Draco, and Hermione walked into the kitchen. She rubbed her eyes, nearly nodding off. George handed her a pepper-up potion, downing one himself.

“Thanks, Georgie,” Pansy said, gulping it down. “Bleh!”

“We’re up,” Draco said with a glare, “because we heard stomping in the hallways.”

Pansy blushed. “Oh, well…” She looked at George. “Prepare yourself, I’ve put George on cooking duty.”

“No,” Ron said, turning pale. “He can’t even do toast!”

“It can’t be that bad,” Pansy said. She stood up and walked over to the kettle, turning it on. 

Subtly, Ron levitated a disguised mistletoe above her head and stuck it to the ceiling. Everyone stifled laughter as George walked toward Pansy, holding a tray of breakfast scones. They fell out of his hands when he got next to Pansy. Hermione was quick to catch them, levitating them to the counter. 

“Fuck,” George groaned, looking up and then at Pansy, who was giving him a wide-eyed look. 

She huffed in annoyance and then pressed her lips to his, pushing him against the counter. She did not like being forced to do things. George wasn’t a bad kisser, but this was not how she saw her morning going. She pushed him back, glaring. 

“Twice! George, once is a coincidence, but twice?” 

“Honestly, Little Flower,” George teased. “I’m innocent.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “I was sure I took them all down, besides… clearly, the mistletoe is glamoured to look like Christmas decorations.”

“Stop calling me that!” Pansy crossed her arms, refusing to blush at such a ridiculous name, even if her name was a type of flower.

“Sorry, once I start on a nickname-” George started with a smirk.

“Ugh!” Pansy interrupted. She rolled her eyes. “At least drop the ‘little’. I’m only two years younger than you, creepy old man.”

“Fine, Flower.”  

Neville and Theodore walked in, overhearing the last of their conversation. Neville snorted, and Theodore grinned at Pansy. 

Draco leaned against Harry. “This is worth getting up early,” he whispered. George didn’t overhear with his hearing impairment, but Pansy did. She crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes at Draco. Draco looked back, blinking innocently. 

“Why is George calling our dear Pansy such a cute pet name?” Theodore asked, sitting down. Pansy slammed a mug of tea in front of him.

“Drink. It’s poison.”

Theodore laughed and started to drink the tea. “Yum.” He gagged, slumping against Neville’s side. “Save me. Do you have a Bezoar stone?” Neville laughed, nudging Theodore’s side, pretending to feed him an antidote. His fingers brushed against Theodore’s lips, and they both blushed.

“What we would like to know,” Draco said with a wide grin, “is when George and Pansy were going to tell us they were dating?”

“How bold of you to show your affection in front of the whole group,” Harry added.

“It was a mistletoe!” Pansy declared.

“I see no mistletoe,” Ron said. “Don’t be shy, you guys.”

Pansy grabbed a scone and stormed out of the kitchen, bumping into Percy and Blaise, who were just entering.

“Ouch,” Percy said as he was roughly pushed against Blaise. Blaise put his arms on his shoulders to steady him. Percy barely flinched at the unexpected touch.

“Pansy, watch where you’re going,” Blaise yelled after her. He looked back at Percy. “Did you get hurt, love?”

Before Percy could say anything, George ran out of the kitchen, going after Pansy.

“I’m okay,” Percy answered. That was the first time Blaise called him ‘love’ and he was trying not to think about that too hard. He started to grow warm because Blaise was still holding him, and part of him didn't want him to move away. “Um, you can let go now, Blaise.”

“O-oh!” Blaise jumped back from him and took a seat.

🐉⚡🐉

“Pansy? You okay?” George asked, finding her in the library. He walked toward her and then groaned. “For crying out loud!”

Pansy jumped, spinning around to face him. She felt the pull, too. “Are you kidding me, Geor-” She was cut off by George’s lips being pressed to hers. 

She had a feeling by now that they were being played and that this wasn’t George being a creep by targeting her, though this was his fault. He started it, so she was going to give him a real taste of his own medicine. She grabbed his shirt and pulled him closer, deepening the kiss, feeling a sense of satisfaction when George let out a strangled moan.

When the kiss ended, she crossed her arms. “Three times, Georgie?”

“I swear-”

The mistletoe prank was supposed to be all in good fun, and most people saw it that way, but even George knew that constantly getting caught under one with Pansy couldn’t look good. 

“Relax,” Pansy said. “I haven’t been around you long, but I know you wouldn’t go after someone like this.”

George sighed, glad that she wasn’t angry with him. “I think… we might have deserved this for teasing Ron and Percy.”

Pansy grinned. “But it was worth it. They are so easy to mess with.”

“True, though I did not anticipate catching Narcissa under one.” George looked away from her, looking over at a shelf near the window. His eyes widened. “Pansy, am I seeing things?”

“Oooh,” Pansy whispered. “Nice!” 

Pansy and George rushed over to the shelf to grab the book that said “100 Magical Pranks To Get Back At Your Siblings.”

George opened the cover and read the first page. All it said was ‘Look up.’ He was confused at first, until he felt the spell and Pansy’s lips covering his.

He had to hand it to their friends. They knew that at one point, he and Pansy would be in the library and that they would both go for the book. It wasn’t even a real book.

Stepping away from him, Pansy swiped a hand across her mouth. “At least you don’t kiss like a dead fish,” she said, remembering the kiss with Blaise.

“Thanks… I think.” George turned the page in the book.

‘Is she a good kisser? Should I call mum and get the wedding preparations going?’ Ron.

‘More family members are most welcoming.’ Percy.

‘I can’t wait to have a sister!’ Ginny.

‘Take care of her. She’s a little nuts, so you’ll have your work cut out for you.’ Draco.

‘Can I be the best man at your wedding?’ Harry.

‘I can prepare the flowers you want.’ Neville.

‘I’m so happy Nargles made this happen!’ Luna.

‘She likes cute things even if she pretends otherwise, so get her something cuddly if you need gift ideas.’ Theodore.

‘I hope you like her tongue better than I did.’ Blaise.

‘You brought this on yourself.’ Hermione.

‘Congratulations.’ Narcissa.

‘Jingle is so happy!’ Jingle.

The last message was an ink stain of a kitten’s paw, and someone wrote 'meow' next to it.

“The whole lot of them are diabolical,” Pansy said. “Even Narcissa wrote in here?” She shook her head. “Wow. I’m…” She pressed a hand over her mouth, trying not to giggle.

“Come on, Pansy, let’s go plan the wedding.”

“As if you could handle me,” Pansy said, flipping her hair. She poked George’s nose and then turned around, running out of the library.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

The kitchen was loud with cheerful chatter, more laughing than there had ever been since before the war ended. Slowly, George and Pansy approached the kitchen, pausing just before the door, listening to the sounds inside.

They weren't upset about the joke played on them. It had been a rather good one, and George felt proud of his siblings for retaliating and for getting everyone else to help. He leaned against the wall before going in. Pansy patiently waited with him.

A small smile played on his lips as he heard Ron burst out in laughter, his voice sounding so similar to Fred’s when he laughed like that. George closed his eyes, letting him feel the moment of pain, but also the joy that they were able to move on and feel happy again.

He would never forget Fred. His twin often appeared in his dreams, and George believed it was a true personification of him, not just his mind playing tricks.

No, he would never let Fred’s memory go, but he would move on and be himself again. He was ready for healing. He was ready for a time when he didn’t wince when he heard Fred’s name or when someone made an off-hand joke about death.

Hermione suddenly giggled from the kitchen. “Ron, slow down. The food isn’t going anywhere.”

Pansy gently nudged George’s shoulder. “Are we going to eat or stay here forever?”

With a smile, George pushed open the kitchen door. All eyes landed on him and Pansy, with various expressions of glee on their faces.

Holding his hands up, George dramatically bowed. “You have defeated the master. This time. Well done.”

“Yes, great job,” Pansy said, rolling her eyes. “Now, please tell me the rest of the mistletoe will be taken down.” She put her hands on her hips, tapping her foot on the hard, tiled floor, trying to look cross, but her small grin betrayed her feelings.

George playfully threw an arm around her shoulders. “Pansy and I would like to talk about our wedding plans,” he said, smirking when Pansy groaned, shoving him away. He lost his balance for the second time that day, but Pansy reached out, grabbing his hand, keeping him from falling.

“Sorry,” she said, sounding guilty. George waved her concern away, hoping nobody saw how uncomfortable his impairment made him. 

He always expected people to laugh off his clumsiness and being hard of hearing as a joke, because of who he was, a man who loved pranks, but nobody ever did. He hoped there would be a day when they did. That would be the day they were fully healed.

Harry clapped, his face alight with a teasing smile. “So it worked?” he asked. “I can be the best man?”

“Hey!” Ron pouted. “I think I should be.”

Percy rolled his eyes, but he was enjoying being around them when they were silly more than he ever thought he would. He blinked when the kitten ran into the room, jumping onto his lap. The cat meowed at him, pawing at his t-shirt.

“She’s upset that you left her behind, love,” Blaise whispered near Percy’s ear.

Not wanting an audience to see how pink his cheeks had become, Percy held the cat close to his chest and jumped up. He mumbled about needing something from their bedroom and ran out the kitchen door.

With a sigh, Blaise shook his head. He wasn’t sure what he had done wrong. The others stopped joking around, looking over at Blaise.

“Go,” Ron encouraged. “I know my brother.” He smiled, waving his hand toward the kitchen door. He could use this moment as teasing ammunition, but not when he knew how much his brother was actually struggling. The others must have felt the same way, because nobody teased Blaise for using the term of endearment.

“Yeah,” Ginny added. “He won’t mind if you follow, Blaise. He doesn’t want to cause a scene in front of so many people.”

“What scene?” Blaise asked, rubbing the back of his neck. He bit down on his lower lip, looking at his lap, seeing that his legs were bouncing up and down. He pressed his hands to his knees, trying to get them to stop fidgeting.

“He’s obviously flustered,” Draco said. “Get your man, Blaise. Remember being outgoing?” He smirked, taking a bite of his breakfast. 

Harry smiled, leaning against Draco’s side as he shoveled food into his mouth, making sinful moaning sounds of approval that made Draco wish they were alone.

“Harry, why don’t you marry your eggs?” Ginny teased. “It sounds like you’re mating with them.”

“Ugh, Gin,” Harry groaned, throwing some egg at her face. She just laughed, popping it into her mouth.

“She has a point,” Neville said with a laugh. “I never knew you thought eggs were that good.”

“What makes you moan like that?” Theodore asked Neville, slapping a hand over his mouth. He had not meant to ask that. Neville’s face drained of all color, to be replaced with the brightest red possible.

“At this rate, we will be throwing so many joint weddings,” Pansy said, smirking when several people started to choke on their food.

Luna giggled as if she knew exactly who would be getting married, and when it would happen.

Blaise didn’t react. He stood up and left the kitchen.

🐉⚡🐉

When Blaise walked into their bedroom, he found Percy squatting on the floor, using his wand to create a light for the kitten to chase around. It wasn’t a sight he expected to see, and it was beyond endearing.

This was a man who had complained about having a cat suddenly attached to him, but now he was clearly enjoying himself as the kitten jumped and pounced on the magical light moving along the floor and walls.

Percy laughed, sounding completely open and unguarded. Blaise felt his heart thump in his chest. He cleared his throat to get Percy’s attention.

Startled, Percy lost his crouching position, falling onto his ass. He dropped his wand, covering his face. Every inch of skin Blaise could see was covered in a rosy pink color. It was the prettiest color Blaise had ever seen.

“Sorry,” Blaise said. “I am not quiet like that on purpose.” He walked further into the room. “You don’t have to be embarrassed, Percy. There is nothing wrong with playing with a cute kitten.”

Walking over to Percy, he held out his hand. Percy lowered his hands from his face, staring up at Blaise, his brown eyes wide and swirling with emotions Blaise couldn’t quite read, though the shyness was obvious.

Blaise knew that he was attractive. He could always tell when someone became interested in him, and he liked seeing it in Percy. He liked that Percy wasn’t throwing himself at him, expecting everything to be a done deal, even though Blaise had made his own feelings known.

It meant Percy wasn’t an entitled person.

What Blaise didn’t like was thinking that Percy only held back because he didn’t think he was worthy of a relationship. That confused Blaise. His infatuation with Percy might have happened fast, and he may have only been around him this past week and a half, but he saw how caring and attentive Percy was around his family and friends.

Blaise didn’t have to be around Percy that long to see how Percy struggled to fit in, but still stepped outside his comfort zone to make others happy. Blaise was often so quiet that people wouldn’t even realize he was in the room. It was no surprise that he had overheard people talking about Percy, so he knew that Percy’s siblings held him in high regard.

From the stories he heard and what he had witnessed himself, Blaise knew that Percy was loyal, protective, and brave. 

Percy deserved the best the world could offer, and Blaise wasn’t conceited enough to believe he was that, though at one point in his life, he might have been. He wanted to be whatever Percy needed and explore what they could become.

It was hard to go against his nature when he was interested in something; it was hard to stop himself from coming on too strong. 

Hesitantly, Percy reached his hand up and clasped Blaise’s, letting himself be pulled to his feet. They stood there, hardly any space between them, hands still held together. Percy’s face was so red that his freckles nearly blended into his skin.

Blaise didn’t try to force eye contact, looking at Percy’s forehead instead. Percy let out a small sigh.

“You can,” Percy said quietly. “It’s not that I always hate it.”

Confused, Blaise opened his mouth, but Percy interrupted before he could say anything.

“Eye contact, I mean.” He smiled softly. “Though I do appreciate it.”

With a small smile, Blaise looked into Percy’s kind eyes. He looked a little scared, but he held his gaze, catching his lower lip in his teeth.

“Why did you run from the kitchen, love?” Blaise asked. “I’m sorry if I said something wrong.” Blaise didn’t have any idea what he said that might have flustered Percy.

“D-do you not even realize that you do it?” Percy asked.

“Do what, love?”

Percy squeezed Blaise’s hand. “That.” 

Still confused, Blaise blinked. “I don’t understand.”

Covering his face with his free hand, Percy took a shuddering breath. “Think really hard, love,” Percy said.

Now, Blaise was flustered. “I wasn’t aware I was saying that.”

“I’m getting that now,” Percy said, still covering his face. “Is it just second nature for you to call people that?”

Trying to pull his hand away from Percy, Blaise was surprised when Percy held on tighter. “No, not exactly,” Blaise answered in a low voice. “I mean, I joke around and tease my closest friends, of course, but-” He didn’t want to put Percy on the spot again. How should he phrase this? 

“Yeah?”

“I’m sorry,” Blaise finally said. “I don’t want to do anything that makes you uncomfortable, Percy. I didn’t mean… I mean, I suppose I meant it, but I-”

Blaise wasn’t about to go over the top and say he was in love with Percy so soon, but his mum always told him that he had to grab onto what he wanted and not let go, but then she went and repeatedly got married, and Blaise did not want to end up like her at all.

In his mum’s defense, her previous husbands did pass away before she moved on to the next one, but still, it made Blaise think about how there was probably only one person for him, and he didn’t want to go through what his mum did.

His family had always been indifferent to the war dealings, but he did pick up on some prejudices being surrounded by so many Slytherins on Voldemort’s side. 

It was cliche and made him feel embarrassed, but he wondered if the only reason it was so easy for him to start changing his views was because his future love match would end up being someone like Percy.

He wanted that one person, and he couldn’t explain why he felt so strongly when his eyes first caught sight of Percy. It was as if his very magic was telling him that Percy was the one. Draco was going to revoke his Slytherin status and put him in Hufflepuff, but then again, he had no room to talk.

Percy shuffled closer to Blaise, leaning his head against his chest. “You don’t have to change who you are, Blaise.” Percy was wrong, of course. Blaise believed he did have to change who he was, but he knew what Percy meant. Blaise didn’t have to change his true person, who he was deep down.

To say Blaise was shocked that Percy was letting himself get this close to him was an understatement. Blaise blinked down at the red curls that were lightly tickling his chin, wondering if Percy would mind if he ran his fingers through them. He probably wouldn’t like that, so Blaise resisted the urge. 

Instead, he gently touched Percy’s shoulder with his fingertips, only putting his palm flat when Percy didn’t pull away.

“Yeah? Your brother told me to tone it down,” Blaise said, whispering so quietly, afraid to shatter this moment.

It was the kitten who decided to bring them back to reality. She swatted at Blaise’s foot, hissing and jumping back and forth like she was trying to protect Percy’s honor.

They looked down at her and started to laugh.

“She is definitely a Weasley,” Blaise said. “Calm down,” he told the kitten. “Your papa is fine.” Blaise blinked and then looked at Percy. “You are, right?” He hoped he didn’t sound too desperate.

With a nod, Percy smiled. “I’m fine, though I am so out of my depth here.” He shook his head. “What can I call you to make things fair?”

Blaise laughed. Percy probably didn’t think he could be funny, but he definitely could be. “How about you just promise me a date as congratulations when I graduate?”

Percy raised an eyebrow. “You want to wait that long?”

“Well, no, mum would have already sent your parents a marriage contract.” 

The kitten meowed, smacking Blaise’s foot.

“My familiar disapproves,” Percy said. Blaise wondered if he was attempting humor to cover up his feelings about the idea of getting into a relationship.

“Ouch,” Blaise pretended to swoon, putting a hand over his heart. “How do I gain her favor?”

“Just be patient with her,” Percy answered with a small smile.

“Okay,” Blaise said, dropping to the floor and sitting with a flourish. “Hello, kitten. I’m Blaise Zabini, and I think your papa is rather stunning. May I please court him?” he asked in a voice barely above a whisper.

The tabby tilted her head to the side, her bright golden eyes seeming to look into Blaise’s very soul. She walked over to him and circled him, ending up in front of him once more. 

She meowed several times as if giving Blaise a lecture on how he should care for Percy, waving her front paws around animatedly. Blaise looked at her with wide eyes, truly believing she understood everything going on.

"Meow!" The cat gently put a paw on top of Blaise’s knee, and then head butted it hard. She jumped up on his knee, crawled up his shirt, and headbutted Blaise's face, then licked his cheek, meowing again.

Blaise blinked. “Is that good? What does that mean? Am I suitable?”

Percy walked over to his bed and lowered himself down. “Did you seriously ask my cat if you could… I don’t even…” He trailed off, shaking his head. He was blushing again, and Blaise tried not to stare at him.

“She seems to be the boss here,” Blaise said, making a soft puff of air escape Percy.

“Blaise, you are more than suitable to be somebody's partner,” Percy said gently, “but you don’t want that to be such a boring person like me.”

Jumping off the ground, knocking the cat off balance, Blaise walked to Percy. “Who said you were boring?” He asked. “I know I’m just a spoiled, vain Slytherin… I used to think… say horrible things, but I’ve been trying to be better, you know?” He rubbed a hand over his dark, buzzed hair. He wasn’t used to feeling so insecure.

Percy didn’t say anything, so Blaise continued.

“If anything, I’m the boring one, Percy, parroting what was around me for so long.” He dropped to his knees in front of Percy, close, but not touching him. “I want to be better for myself and for whoever I end up with. I’m sorry that I came on so strong.”

Frowning, Blaise looked down. He came from a wealthy upbringing and was accustomed to having everything he wanted handed to him, but he knew this was one thing he couldn’t just take. How did he get Percy to give him a chance?

“Blaise…” Percy hesitated and then reached out, lightly touching beneath his chin, lifting his face. “Don’t apologize."

“I never thought that when it came down to it…” Blaise swallowed. “...when I found someone I was truly interested in, that I would be just too much for them to…” He stopped talking, feeling overwhelmed. He had always been so full of himself. This insecurity was new territory for him.

“You’re not too much, Blaise. It isn’t your fault that I get overstimulated easily, that I am different from my siblings, that I don’t like surprises, and sometimes, touching and loud noises are painful for me. That’s just who I am. My reactions are not a reflection on who you are as a person.”

“But how do I make you feel more comfortable around me? What do I do?”

Percy slid off the bed, getting on his knees next to Blaise, pulling him into a hug. “I’m not asking anyone to change who they are for my benefit, so don’t even think about that. I haven’t been around you long, but if you’re friends with Harry and the rest, then I know you are no longer believing some of the things you were taught growing up in Slytherin. Hermione wouldn’t tolerate you if you were.”

That was true. Blaise nodded, leaning closer to Percy. “Thank you… You don’t have to hug me if it’s painful for you.”

“I said it was sometimes painful. It depends… Um, like with family, it is usually okay.” Percy closed his eyes. “Your touch has never felt painful,” he admitted.

Blaise tried not to get a big head, hearing that his touch wasn’t painful for Percy. For whatever reason that was, Blaise was grateful. 

The cat meowed, butting against Percy’s leg.

“Yours, however, has been painful,” Percy told the cat. Blaise chuckled against his neck, his arms slowly going around Percy.

“You sure this is okay? I’m not overstepping?” Blaise asked, knowing that Percy was still feeling awkward being close to people. 

That made him like Percy even more, knowing he was the type to care about others so much that he would offer them comfort even when it might be hard for him to do so. However, he didn’t want Percy to do it if it was harmful for him.

“Who hugged who first?” Percy asked softly, his breath tickling Blaise’s cheek.

“You did, love.”

“So there’s your answer.”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

“Do you mind,” Percy said, “letting go now?” He didn’t want to be rude, but this was the longest he had been embraced since he was a child, and his mum would smother him in hugs. Most of his family knew only to give him brief hugs, but they understood how much it meant when he was the one to offer one.

Blaise blushed, jumping away from Percy. “I’m sorry.” He rubbed the back of his neck, glancing nervously at him. “Uh…”

Percy waved his concern away. “It’s nothing.” He actually enjoyed the way it felt to have Blaise touching him, though it was starting to become overwhelming. He wanted to work on this with Blaise. It was surprising that he wanted to, but something about Blaise made him feel safe.

“I…” Percy put his hands behind his back, tapping his pointer finger and thumb repeatedly together as he gathered his thoughts. “I really don’t mind, Blaise. I just needed-”

Blaise sat down on Percy’s bed. “No need to explain yourself.”

Sighing in relief, Percy joined him on the bed, not close enough to touch, but he could feel Blaise’s warmth and the comforting vibrations of his magic.

“That’s different,” Percy said quietly, looking down at his lap. He blushed, noticing how his knee was moving as he tapped his foot on the floor. He tried to stop the movement, used to masking these things around other people.

“What is?” Blaise asked. He tilted his head and studied Percy’s side profile, trying to understand what was going through his head.

“You're not demanding answers, or treating me like I’m weird,” Percy answered casually, glancing at Blaise when he sucked in his breath. He wondered why he suddenly looked upset and how it was that he could read Blaise’s emotions so well.

“Why would I do that? You’re not weird.”

Percy laughed. “Yes, I am.”

“Fine, but so am I. So is everyone. Look how we grew up! We’re war children, Percy, and even if we weren’t, we’d all still have our quirks. What about Luna? Remember the nickname she had? Do you think something is wrong with Luna?”

His eyes widening, Percy shook his head. “No, not at all. Luna is wonderful. She’s a breath of fresh air.” He smiled. “She got me to do so many silly things when she was a child.”

Blaise smirked. “I’ve heard. You were a ring bearer at her and Ginny’s wedding.”

“Who told you that story?” Percy covered his face.

“Who do you think?”

“Ronald,” Percy groaned.

Smiling, Blaise reached out and then pulled back. Percy moved his hand toward Blaise, palm up, inviting contact. He wasn’t sure what Blaise intended when he reached out, but holding hands should be okay.

They held hands and sat in silence for a few minutes, the only sound being the cat running around and knocking things over. Percy smiled when the cat ran over to the corner, swiping at nothing with a hiss. She tripped over her back feet and did a tumble, landing with her furry belly exposed.

“What do you think she can see?” Percy asked.  

“Wrackspurts,” Blaise said, sounding serious. “Being around Luna more often, I’m starting to believe some of the things she talks about. I think she might have Seer blood.”

“Honestly, the buildings might talk to her,” Percy said. He squeezed Blaise’s hand.

“I would believe that, too.”

The cat meowed, running over to them. She gave them a cute look, poking her tongue out, and then ran away, zooming beneath Blaise’s bed.

“I suppose we should name her,” Percy said. “We can’t keep calling her cat and kitten.”

“We?”

“Yes, you got me into this, so you are going to take responsibility,” Percy said. He grinned at the incredulous look Blaise gave him.

“What do you mean?”

“You called me her papa, so now I have to keep her.”

Blaise rolled his eyes. “Come now, are you telling me that you don’t already think of her as belonging to you?”

Percy looked at the kitten, who was peeking at them from beneath Blaise’s bed. “You’re right, she’s mine, but if I get overwhelmed, you have to promise to take her for a visit.”

Laughing, Blaise nodded. “I’ll let McGonagall know I might have a cat from time to time.”

“Good.”

“She needs a strong name fitting for a cat that has ties to Gryffindor and Slytherin.”

Percy looked at the cat. It didn’t feel right to give her a name. Magic probably already had a name for her. He got up, hand slipping away from Blaise’s, and retrieved his wand from the floor.

“Come here, Blaise.”

Blaise joined him, confused when Percy grabbed his hand and placed it over his own, both now holding Percy's wand. 

“What are we doing?” Blaise asked.

“Asking the magic to name her. Together.”

Blaise blushed as they swished the wand together, pointing it at the kitten. A light that was a mixture of Gryffindor and Slytherin colors shot out of the wand when Percy whispered the familiar naming incantation.

The cat ran around, delighted at the multicolored lights, jumping through them, purring and making pleasing meowing sounds.

They watched with wide eyes as the lights started to take shape, spelling out, “Minna Weasley Zabini - Resolute - Protection - Love.”

“Why does your familiar have my last name?” Blaise asked.

Percy was in full-on research mode. Now he had to find out everything “Minna” meant. The spell already provided a few meanings of the word, which made him look at Blaise in a completely new way.

He had accepted Minna as his familiar and had Blaise help with the difficult spell. The fact that the magic gave Minna both their last names said a lot. Percy was stunned.

🐉⚡🐉

Theodore followed Neville to the library, chewing on his bottom lip the whole way. Once they were in the library, he reached out, lightly touching Neville’s shoulder. Neville turned around, eyes flickering in concern, confusing Theodore.

He was even more confused when Neville took out his wand and pointed it at his face.

“Whoa…” Theodore knew he shouldn’t have said that during breakfast in front of everyone, and it had honestly been a slip of the tongue. Surely, Neville wasn’t mad enough to draw his wand on him.

“Your lip,” Neville explained. “Merlin, Theo, did you think I was going to attack you?” Neville dropped his wand arm, looking hurt. He looked off to the side, frowning.

“Of course not! Neville, I’m sorry. Old habits die hard, you know? I’m a Slytherin and having a wand suddenly in my face…” He fumbled over his words, his cheeks heating, and his heart starting to race. “I would never think you were capable of hurting anyone, Neville.”

He reached up, touching his lip. It was cracked open and bleeding. Had he really been biting it that hard? “I’m sorry,” Theodore repeated.

Turning back to him, Neville nodded, though he still seemed upset, breaking Theodore’s heart. “Can I heal you?” Neville asked quietly.

“Please,” Theodore said, shutting his eyes as Neville’s comforting magic surrounded his body. The pain in his lip went away. 

Neville sighed. “Why were you doing that anyway?”

“I didn’t mean to embarrass you in the kitchen. I was worried that you would think I was-” 

Neville moved closer to Theodore, making him swallow whatever he was intending to say. His head became blank, and he couldn’t remember what he was going to say because Neville pinned him against the bookshelf and kissed him.

Parting his lips, Theodore groaned when Neville licked into his mouth, pressing a knee between his legs, but before anything else could happen, Neville pulled back, looking just like he did during breakfast. His face was beyond red, though Theodore knew his was matching.

They slowly looked up and then back at each other. Though embarrassed, they started to laugh. “Ron told us not to forget where we put them,” Neville said. 

“We all went over the layout and plan,” Theodore said, shaking his head. “We knew where every one of them was!”

How could they have forgotten that they put two in the library, and there hadn’t been enough time for anyone to take them all down?

Neville still had Theodore pinned to the bookshelf, his knee still pressed between his legs. Neville didn’t even seem aware. He was looking up at the disguised mistletoe.

Theodore started counting in his head, waiting for Neville to realize the position they were in. He got to five when Neville’s eyes suddenly widened, and he looked down between them, then back up at Theodore.

“If we stay here too long, the mistletoe magic is going to reactivate,” Theodore whispered. He was growing hard, and he knew Neville could feel his erection pressing against his leg. There was no way he couldn’t feel it.

Neville didn’t move. Instead, he pointed his wand at the mistletoe, vanishing it. He looked back at Theodore. “I do not want to kiss you again because of a mistletoe, Theodore.”

All Theodore heard was that Neville didn’t want to kiss him again, and he nodded, trying to get away from Neville, biting his lip again to keep from moaning when his erection moved against Neville as Theodore was pulling away. “I understand, Neville. I’m sorry. So sorry.”

Finally away from Neville, Theodore ran out of the library, leaving Neville behind.

“Wait, Theodore,” Neville said, going after him. “That isn’t what I meant!”

🐉⚡🐉

It was still early in the morning, so Harry and Draco retired to their bedroom. Harry walked over to their bed and dropped face down with a loud groan. Draco grinned as he wiggled up the bed like a worm.

“Are you shaking your bum like that on purpose?” Draco asked, subtly setting up wards in the room to prevent anyone from entering or for any sound to escape.

“You’re just a pervert,” Harry answered, pushing his butt in the air, wiggling it. He laughed when Draco stormed over to the bed, jumped on, grabbed him, and rolled him onto his chest.

“Harry James Potter, I believe you might have been moaning like that in the kitchen on purpose,” Draco said. He leaned forward, gently biting down onto Harry’s shoulder, and then licked the small indent he left behind.

“What?” Harry mock gasped. “You think I would do that in front of other people?”

Pulling back, Draco said, “I fully believe so. I guess I should punish you for that.” He teased, nibbling on Harry’s earlobe, trailing his hands down Harry's back, firmly grasping his ass cheeks.

“But why?” Harry asked. He tried to look innocent, but it was hard pretending when just the expression on Draco’s face and his words made Harry start to get hard.

“Only I should be able to hear you sounding like that, darling,” Draco whispered, kissing down Harry’s neck, making him moan. “So, shouldn’t you be punished?”

Draco was making this up as he went, but was pleased Harry was going along with him. He smiled against Harry’s neck.

“Yes,” Harry groaned out. 

 “I’m going to have to remove your bottoms.”

“Do it.”

Slowly, Draco pushed Harry’s pajama bottoms down his hips and then hooked his fingers into the top of his boxers, waiting for Harry’s reaction.

“Hurry,” Harry moaned. Draco blinked when Harry’s boxers suddenly vanished. He laughed, lightly smacking his ass cheek.

“You can’t vanish everything away. You’re going to run out of clothing.”

His cheeks flushed, Harry rolled off Draco, lying flat on his stomach. “I thought you were going to punish me, Draco?”

Nibbling on his lower lip, Draco looked down at Harry’s bare ass. It was the first time that he truly got to look at it, even after being intimate and showering together, he still had never gotten to see Harry’s body so clearly.

“I-”

“Mm?” Harry turned his head to the side, looking up at Draco. “Why are you hesitating? Is something wrong with me?”

“What? No, of course not!” Draco shook his head. “You’re so beautiful. I was zoned out, looking at you.”

Harry buried his face into his pillow, but Draco could still see how flustered and turned on he was, and it gave him a sense of satisfaction that he could affect Harry with just his words.

“Ass up,” Draco whispered, leaning down, peppering kisses over Harry’s shoulder blades and down his back. When Harry complied, Draco lightly smacked his ass again. “Do you like this?”

“I do,” Harry moaned. “I won’t make sounds like that in front of others again. I promise.”

Draco smirked. “I suppose you won’t, but if you do…”

Harry wiggled his ass, yelping when Draco spanked him harder. “D-Draco!”

“What’s our safe word, darling?” Draco asked. 

“Huh… oh, um…” Harry moaned when Draco reached around him, squeezing the base of his cock. Harry couldn’t think straight. He knew what Draco was asking and why he was asking it, but Harry’s mind suddenly went completely blank. Finally, he blurted, “recess!”

Confused, Draco laughed. “What even is that?” He squeezed Harry’s length, slowly moving his hand up and down, making Harry pant beneath him.

“I-it has to be a word we wouldn’t say in n-normal conversation, right?” Harry said, gasping for breath as his climax was starting to get close, but before it could, Draco let go of him and backed off, making Harry whimper.

“This is a punishment, remember?” Draco said, with a smirk. “And noted. Recess, it is.”

Pouting, Harry dropped fully on the bed again, but Draco smacked his ass. 

“Did I say you could do that? Get back up, Harry.” The command in Draco’s tone sent a jolt through Harry’s body.

“Fuck, Draco, what are you doing to me?” Harry groaned, getting back into position, his ass raised, his face pressed down on his pillow.

Draco leaned over Harry, hugging him around the middle. “I believe we’re both learning what we like, Harry.” He pushed his hands up Harry’s pajama top, exploring every inch of his skin. He lovingly traced the curve of Harry’s baby bump, moving further up and gently brushing over Harry’s nipples.

“Is that so?” Harry moaned when Draco pinched his nipple.

“Can I have you again? This time willingly and knowingly?” Draco asked.

“If I wanted you to stop, I would have used the safe word,” Harry answered cheekily. “Isn’t that why you asked me to come up with one?”

“Good boy. I love you so much, Harry.”

Harry smiled against his pillow, fisting the sheets when he felt Draco’s hands on his ass cheeks. “I love you, Draco!” He shuddered when Draco used wandless magic to tie his hands above his head. Harry guessed he was still being punished, but he liked it and wondered what else Draco would do to him.

Draco smacked Harry’s ass and then leaned back, standing up at the foot of the bed. He didn’t want to take this too far while they were both still figuring things out, and because Harry was pregnant.

Taking out his wand, he whispered a spell, making Harry’s eyes go wide.

“Oh my… Merlin, was that what I think it was? There are spells for that?”

“Yes,” Draco answered. “It’s a combination stretching, lubricating, and cleaning spell. Very handy. Edible, too.”

Harry had no time to ask what that meant because Draco leaned forward, spreading him open. He gasped when he felt his tongue teasing him, and then Draco inserted a finger, thrusting and angling it in ways that made Harry squirm on the bed.

“Doesn’t mean I won’t do some of this the old-fashioned way, though.”

“Please.” Harry wasn’t sure what he was asking for. He was going mad and wanted to come, but Draco had grabbed the base of his cock and was holding it in a way that prevented that from happening. Right. He was still being punished. “ Draco. Please.”

Draco pulled out his fingers agonisingly slowly from Harry, but didn’t take his other hand away from Harry’s arousal. “Little longer, baby. Can you do that for me?”

“Yes.”

Letting go of Harry, Draco positioned himself, pushing the head of his cock into him. Harry moaned and tried to push back against Draco, but Draco grabbed his hips and held them in place. 

Once he was inside and they had both adjusted, Draco pulled out most of the way and then thrust back in, moaning. He squeezed his eyes shut. “You okay, darling?”

“Yes. More. Please.”

Draco took in the form below him, overwhelmed that he had been given this after everything he had gone through. He got to have someone to love and be loved by unconditionally. 

He got to have Harry, their baby, and all the people they had gathered into their makeshift family. He never thought it would be possible, but he cared about all of them. Even loved them. 

Harry healed so much in him. Draco swiped tears from his cheeks and complied with Harry’s wish, pressing in deeper, harder, faster, until Draco was almost at his end.

“Let me go, please,” Harry begged. “I want to see you. I want to touch you.”

Pulling out, Draco released the spell holding Harry’s hands and then turned him onto his back. He looked down into Harry’s bright green eyes, hoping Harry could see all the love reflected in Draco’s eyes.

“You’re so beautiful, Harry.”

Smiling, Harry reached up, pulling him down on top of him, kissing him until they were both breathless. Draco spread Harry’s legs and entered him again, both of them moaning.

Draco was close. He pushed in, crying out, a few more times, but before he came, he grabbed Harry’s cock and started to stroke him, building up speed.

“You’ve been so good, come for me now, baby,” Draco said. He gasped when he felt Harry tense around him, and they both released together. Draco collapsed on top of Harry and tried to roll off him, but Harry held on, not letting him go.

“The baby…” Draco panted.

“Is fine. Let me have this.” Harry dug his face against Draco’s neck.

“You can have whatever you want from me. I’d give you the stars if I could.” Draco cast some cleaning spells and then sighed happily as Harry stroked his hair.

“I will settle for pickle chocolate biscuits.”

Draco laughed. “Ew, Harry!”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Theodore was nowhere to be found. He had to have taken off almost as soon as he left the library for Neville not to see him when he ran after him.

Neville couldn’t find him in any of the rooms they visited over the last couple of days. He tried their bedroom first, of course, then the sitting room, the study, the restrooms, and even entered some darker rooms that made chills run up and down Neville’s spine.

He came out of those rooms, feeling like something was clinging to him. His steps became more sluggish the more he moved through the Manor, and his eyelids grew heavy, but worst of all, the pain in his heart was like a fist reaching inside to squeeze him until he couldn’t breathe.

The dark artifacts were gone, but the Manor still held onto the damage done to it for so many years. It was only today that he entered a room that was overwhelmingly oppressive, feeling haunted in every sense of the word. Evil. He didn’t want to think about why that was. 

In the back of his mind, it whispered to him. Death. Those were the rooms where Voldemort and his followers tortured people. One of those rooms was where Hermione had been…

Shaking his head, Neville tried to push that thought aside. So far, Hermione and the others who had been imprisoned here were doing well, all things considered. At least, on the outside, they were handling being back at the Manor.

Trying to focus again, Neville knocked on Luna and Ginny’s door. Of all people, he believed Luna might have answers.

He rushed in when Ginny opened the door, the weight of those rooms overwhelming him. He was on the verge of a breakdown. The dark feelings of the Manor and Theodore running off were wearing him thin. He couldn’t stop shaking, and his heart felt like it was going to either stop or beat out of his chest.

Trembling, he collapsed in Ginny’s arms. She struggled with his weight, but managed. Luna ran over and helped move Neville to the bed. Even in his state, he noticed that there was only one bed in the room. Good for them.

“What in the world! Neville,” Ginny dropped to her knees in front of him, touching his cheeks, his forehead, checking for a fever. “Are you sick? What’s wrong?”

Luna’s eyes widened. “Neville, sweetie, did you go into one of the sad rooms?” She walked over to him and picked up his hand, bringing it to her cheek. “Neville, come out of it.”

“What’s wrong?” Ginny repeated, this time looking at Luna.

Sighing, Luna pulled out her wand and moved it around Neville’s head, casting a simple diagnostic spell. They had all learned basic first aid. It was a valuable skill to possess.

“His magical core is weak,” Luna whispered. “He went into one of the sad rooms, I’m sure of it.” Frowning, Luna clung to Neville’s hand, willing her magic to reach out to him and pull some of the darkness away from him, even if she had to take it.

“What is that?” Ginny asked gently, alarmed that Neville was ill because of his magical core, something that could be serious enough to truly harm a person.

Luna bit down on her lower lip and looked down at her feet. She didn’t like to talk about the bad times. She didn’t like to show people how it made her feel. Luna always wanted to be happy and cheer people up, not bring them down.

“Where the forbidden magic happened,” Luna whispered. “Dark spells, torture, um, death. W-where the Dark Mark was forced on c-children.”

Ginny’s eyes widened, and she gulped, pressing a hand to her mouth.

“The Manor remembers everything. The Manor’s magic… her feelings, some people are more sensitive to it.” Luna refused to look at Ginny because now she was frowning, and she knew her eyes were wet. She didn’t want to be seen crying, not by Ginny.

Her heart went out to Luna, but Ginny had to prioritize Neville. She heaved a sigh and helped him lie down. He was almost catatonic, his eyes wide and his whole body wrecked with goosebumps as he shivered. His skin was like ice.

“Jingle!” Ginny shouted. They didn’t usually order the house elf like this. Narcissa made it clear that she wasn’t to be given commands. She could be asked to help, but not forced to do what she didn’t want to.

Regardless, Jingle popped into the room, looking frantic, her large eyes even larger as she took in the scene in the room. She pulled on her ears and ran over to the bed, grabbing Neville’s hands.

“What is wrong, Neville!” Jingle cried. 

“Jingle, please get Narcissa!” Ginny said. It wasn’t a question, but Ginny wasn’t thinking straight. 

Jingle would do anything, even if she told her to do it in the harshest way possible. Jingle liked the plant boy a lot. He was a very kind person and smiled at everybody. He told Jingle funny stories about silly plants and showed her his plant books as well.

“Right away, miss,” Jingle said, falling back into her old mannerisms, but it couldn’t be helped. She snapped her fingers and vanished.

Luna slid down the wall, pulling her knees to her chest, shaking. The tears she tried to hold back slid down her cheeks. The Manor whispered all around her. She could see and feel the darkness, like a ghostly hand coming out to choke the life from her body. 

“You don’t have to hide how you feel in front of me,” Ginny said. “Or anyone, for that matter. We’re a safe space for you.” Ginny checked on Neville again and then went to join Luna, wrapping her arms around her.

“I-I know that,” Luna whispered. She closed her eyes. “I can feel the sad rooms even when I’m not at the Manor,” she admitted, tearing at Ginny’s heart.

That sounded similar to depression. Mental health wasn’t something purebloods knew a lot about, but Ginny’s family knew more than the average pureblood because of their father’s Muggle obsession.

“I’m always here for you,” Ginny said. Luna looked at her and smiled.

“Thank you.” Luna leaned her head on Ginny’s shoulder and cried, letting Ginny see. She tried not to feel bad about that.

Jingle and Narcissa popped back into the room.

“Narcissa, his core is weak,” Ginny said. She gave Luna a squeeze and then jumped up, grabbing Narcissa’s hand and pulling her over to the bed. “I-I…the Manor… I mean…” She blushed, looking down.

“I understand,” Narcissa said grimly. She sat next to Neville. “Jingle, my potions, please?”

Jingle nodded, vanishing again.

“We don’t know why he was exploring the Manor, but I think he went into one of the sad rooms,” Luna said so softly that they could barely hear her. “Do you know what I mean?”

“I do.” Narcissa brushed a clump of wet hair off Neville’s forehead. His eyes were screwed shut now, and he was breathing heavily.

“I’m going to get Theodore,” Ginny said. “Please, don’t leave him.”

“You have my word,” Narcissa said.

🐉⚡🐉

Ginny couldn’t find Theodore. She frowned. “I’ve looked everywhere I can possibly think of!” She stomped her foot, frustration building inside her. Her magic was on the brink of an accidental outburst.

It was most common in underage wixen, but it could still happen in adults if enough stress were present.

She ran to Percy and Blaise’s room, bursting inside, finding her brother and Blaise sitting together on one of the beds. She didn’t have time to wonder about them being so familiar with each other; that thought was for another day.

“Blaise, have you seen Theodore?” She asked, shouting louder than she meant to. The door next to their room opened, and Draco, followed by Harry, walked out.

“What’s the yelling about?” Draco asked.

“Ugh!” Ginny threw her arms in the air. “Has anyone seen Theodore?” She was so irritated. 

Where was Theo? She knew that Theodore and Neville were close and had feelings for each other that they had yet to admit to, so why wasn’t Theodore with Neville? Why didn’t he stop Neville from going into one of those horrid rooms?

Hermione poked her head out of her room, eyes going wide when she saw everyone crowded around Ginny, who was panicking, pacing back and forth, looking like a storm brewing.

“Ron,” Hermione said, looking behind her at Ron, who was reading on his bed. “Something’s wrong with Ginny.”

Ron and Ginny joined the group, trying to get Ginny to talk to them, but she kept repeating things that didn’t make any sense. Sad rooms, Neville, and Theodore missing.

They could all feel the painful static of her magic. Usually, the magic from people you were close to felt comfortable, loving, and protective, but Ginny’s magic didn’t feel like any of those things; it didn’t feel stable at all, which was alarming.

“Ginny,” Percy said gently, “you need to calm down. We can’t help you if you don’t tell us what’s wrong.”

Ginny rubbed a hand over her face, and after a moment, she was able to collect herself, her magic starting to calm down by the comforting presence of her family.

“Neville’s in bad shape,” she said, explaining everything she knew to them. “And Theodore is nowhere to be found.”

Blaise stood up, and he and Draco walked over to Pansy and George’s room to let them know what was going on.

🐉⚡🐉

“I’ve done what I could with my potion knowledge,” Narcissa told the group. “Someone will have to apparate him to St. Mungo's for treatment.” She smiled kindly. “It’s not as bad as it looks. Luna and Ginny’s quick thinking got me to him fast enough to start the healing process.”

“Thank you, mum,” Draco said. He was proud of his mother, never knowing she was talented at potion making. He wondered how many talents his father made his mum suppress.

Narcissa frowned. “I’m terribly sorry that this happened.” It was her home that did this. It was in her home that so many people were harmed and lost to the world. 

“I’ve sent a patronus to Theodore,” Harry said quietly. “I can’t even imagine what triggered this.”

“Theo isn’t the type to take off without any word,” Pansy said. She chewed on her thumbnail, drawing blood. George grabbed her hand and healed it, without saying a word. She smiled at him, but almost immediately put her hand to her mouth again.

George took her hand and held it. “I’m sure Theo’s fine.”

She nodded, leaning against him.

Draco walked over to his mum and hugged her. They had never been an affectionate family, but Harry and his lot were teaching him a lot about love these days, and he wanted his mum to know it, too. 

Narcissa melted into the hug, sniffing. Tears fell on top of Draco’s head. Draco was tall, but his mum was even taller. He liked that. He felt safer being smaller than his mum. Draco could close his eyes and pretend he was a kid again, and that nothing bad ever happened.

“I’ll take him,” Harry offered, but Draco shook his head, stepping away from his mum.

“No.” Draco didn’t mean for it to come out sounding like an order, but he couldn’t help himself. “It isn’t a great idea to apparate Harry, you’re almost fifteen weeks along.”

“And we can’t drag an unconscious person into the Floo Network,” Blaise said.

“I will take him,” Percy said. “I’m the oldest, so that means I’m in charge.” He glanced at Narcissa. “That can leave.” He felt guilty, like he might have offended Narcissa, but she only smiled at him.

“I’m done being in charge anyway,” Narcissa teased to lighten the mood. That got a few weak laughs.

Luna sent her hare patronus to give St. Mungo's a heads up about Neville’s condition.

“I’m coming with,” Blaise said. “I will stand in for Theodore,” he explained.

Percy smiled and nodded. They gathered up Neville and vanished.

Once they were gone, everyone looked at Luna. She blushed and then explained what they hadn’t asked. She saw the questions in their eyes.

“The sad rooms are…”

Hermione unglamoured her arm, looking at her scar that said, ‘mudblood.’ She gulped a few times, her heart constricting as the horror of being back at the Manor finally hit her. It was like being stabbed out of nowhere. 

She burst into tears, pressing her hands over her eyes. This was the first time that the Manor got to her. Of course, she felt uneasy the whole time, but the laughter all around them distracted her, as it seemed to distract the others as well.

Ron pulled her into his arms, running his fingers through her hair, kissing her on the forehead. “Shh, we’ve got you.” He rocked her in his arms. “We’re here, Hermione.”

Crying, Harry walked over, pulling his two best friends into his arms. Luna and Draco soon followed. It was long overdue, having a hug like this in the Manor. Luna thought of the others who had been with them and hoped they were doing okay.

This didn’t feel like a moment for Pansy and George, so they silently excused themselves from the room, after expressing how much they cared about Hermione and everyone else. Jingle grabbed Narcissa's hand, and they said goodbye, then vanished.

Outside the door, Pansy furiously wiped tears from her eyes. She was taught crying was a sign of weakness, but that was all out the window ever since she befriended Harry and the others.

“You are allowed to cry,” George said softly. He held out his arms, offering a hug. She let her tears fall and rushed into George’s arms, clinging to his shirt. He held onto her tightly, whispering soothing words.

“This group turned me into such a baby!”

“Oh, flower, nothing wrong with having feelings.”

For once, the stupid nickname didn’t bother her that much. George’s presence was comforting. “If I have any more feelings, I might combust!”

George laughed. “It comes with the territory. You entered the Burrow, and that place is a trap. My mum likes to collect all our friends, you know? And we’re an emotional bunch, I tell you.”

She smiled. “Please don’t say that makes me an honorary Weasley.”

“There are worse things you could be,” George said as he rubbed her back. “Do you feel better now?”

“A little,” Pansy said. “And yes, you’re right. I could be…” She tried to think of a good comeback, but really couldn’t. “I don’t know. I’ll just stick to being myself for now.”

“Good. Just how I like you,” George teased, ruffling her hair.

She blushed and glared at him. “Don’t mess up my hair.” She stood on her tiptoes and smooshed George’s curls down, pulling out a few strands, making them frizzy. “How do you like it?”

George got a strange look on his face, and didn’t answer right away. “Don’t mess with the master.”

“Or what?” She asked, smirking. “Are you going to prank me again?” She looked away from him so that he wouldn’t see her blushing. It was strange to think that just this morning, they ran around the Manor getting caught under mistletoe after mistletoe.

“Maybe, so be nice to me.”

Once her expression was under control, Pansy looked at George again and grinned. “I’m being so nice. I let you hug me, Georgie!” She laughed and pulled away from him, but then her shoulders slumped, thinking about Neville. “I hope he’s okay.”

“He will be,” George assured. “You heard Narcissa. It wasn’t that bad because it got caught in time.”

Pansy leaned against George and sighed.

“I know that is true, but what happened? Where could Theo have gone? This isn’t like him at all. I’m worried.”

George wrapped his arm around her. “I know it’s hard, but there isn’t much we can do about it right now. We’ll just have to be patient and wait and see.”

“Do I have to? I hate having to be patient!”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Neville knew he was dreaming when he saw his mum and dad standing in front of him, looking like they were only a few years older than him. His heart clenched, realizing he was seeing the version of them from right before they were tortured and lost their minds.

“Mum, dad…” Neville whispered. “Are you…” He couldn’t say it. He swallowed, tears spilling down his cheeks. He never had proper parents, but they were alive and happy as could be in their childlike state, but if he was seeing them like this, did that mean they had passed on?

“Neville, sweetheart,” Alice said, walking over to his hospital bed and sitting down next to him. She leaned over, wrapping him in a huge hug. “You’ve grown into such a fine young man.”

“We’re so proud of you, son,” Frank said. “We’re still here. This is your dream.”

Burying his face against his mum’s chest, he breathed in her scent. He could remember it and felt as though he was being thrown back to when he was just a baby. Alice smelled like cinnamon, apples, and rain clouds.

“So this isn’t real?” Neville sobbed as if he were a child again. He reached up, gripping his mum's shoulders, his brown eyes wide and mournful.

“You know how magic is, my baby,” Alice said. “This is real. We’re a real version of your parents that only exist in this plane.” She smiled sadly. “I’m sorry that we couldn’t raise you, but we’re always with you no matter where we are.”

“You know that, don’t you?” Frank asked. He walked over to the bed and lowered himself on the other side of Neville. “When it is our time to go, we will still be with you.”

“I-I know,” Neville whispered. Alice gripped his hands when they started to shake. “It’s hard not having parents, but it wasn’t your fault. Gram did well raising me, I think.” Neville had no frame of reference.

“Your grandma is a stoic woman, but we know how much she adores you, even if she doesn’t show it how we would,” Alice said softly, kissing Neville’s cheek. Neville closed his eyes, leaning into her, more tears spilling down his cheeks.

“You’ve got into a bit of trouble recently,” Frank said. “So much has happened in the last year. A second war," he sighed, shaking his head. "Neville, you helped save the world, and now you’re hurt again. It breaks my heart.”

Neville blushed. “I didn’t do much.”

“Bite your tongue, young man,” Alice scolded. “You did so much! You and little Harry. Oh, I mean… he’s not so little anymore, is he?” She rubbed her wet cheeks. “How I wish our boys didn’t have to be in a world like that.”

Frank held onto Neville’s hand. “You’re falling in love, aren’t you?” he asked with a gentle smile.

Alice grinned. “So wonderful. It’s well deserved. Don’t hold back, baby. When you get out of this hospital, you let that boy know.” She winked at him, poking him on the nose.

“But mum, he…” Neville looked down, biting his lower lip.

“No, buts. I am still your mother, and you will obey me.” Alice put her hands on her hips and pretended to glare at Neville.

Neville laughed. “I’m not going to say… well, I can’t just say…”

“We get it. Tell the boy that you like him and go from there,” Frank suggested.

“The falling in love process is so fun, Neville. Don’t miss out on it,” Alice hugged Neville as tightly as she could. Frank leaned over and hugged both of them.

“I love you so much, son,” Frank said, kissing Neville’s forehead.

“I love you, my baby,” Alice whispered. 

“I love you, mum and dad!” Neville cried.

With a gasp, Neville shot up in bed, his eyes wide, tears streaming down his cheeks. Monitor beeps filled the white room he was in. Mediwitches and healers rushed into the room to check up on him. He smiled weakly as they cast diagnostic spells.

“Core is stable,” A healer said. “It’s funny, I had to do the test twice. There was a malfunction the first time,” she whispered to a mediwitch. “I could swear I saw three cores.”

Neville’s eyes widened. He licked his lips and looked at everyone nervously. “Excuse me,” he said, his voice raw. “How are my mum and dad doing? Alice and Frank Longbottom. They are on The Janus Thickey Ward.”

A healer sent off a patronus to check. “Rest, Mrs. Longbottom. I’m sure they're okay. You’re friends are about to give my staff a fit if we don’t let them visit you. Are you well enough for visitors?”

Neville nodded, wondering if Theodore would be with them.

🐉⚡🐉

Only four people could visit, so Percy, Blaise, Harry, and Draco visited first. No Theodore. Neville’s shoulders slumped, and he felt like sobbing as hard as he did in his dream.

“Where’s Theodore?” Neville asked. Did Theodore really leave? Did he go back to Hogwarts? Neville was so worried.

“Relax,” Blaise said. “Theodore has been informed. He is at Hogwarts because even though he is of age, he went somewhere he wasn’t approved to go during vacation.”

Neville blinked, confused. “What?”

“He broke a school rule,” Harry explained. “McGonagall had no choice but to have him return to Hogwarts.”

Covering his face, Neville sucked his breath in, trying not to cry. Theodore ran off because he got the wrong idea. Now he was being punished for leaving the Manor without informing Hogwarts, knowing that Neville had gotten ill enough to need St. Mungo's. Theodore was probably beside himself.

Throwing off the covers, Neville tried to get out of bed, but Percy stopped him. “No, you can’t move yet. You just recovered from a weak core, Neville.”

“But Theodore…”

Draco pulled Harry to his side, sensing that Harry was becoming emotional. “McGonagall has been informed of everything, including why a lot of her students are currently at St. Mungo’s. You’ll see Theodore soon, or you can return to Hogwarts early if you want to, Neville.” Draco patted Neville on the top of his hand.

“Rest first,” Harry said. “You’re no good to anyone if you get sick again.”

Sighing, Neville settled back into bed. “I will be going back to Hogwarts. I’m sorry to leave you, but I have to. Theodore and I had a misunderstanding, you see, and he ran off…”

“I’ll send McGonagall a patronus and let her know,” Harry said. He went over to Neville, hugging him. “Don’t worry about us. Go to Hogwarts once you’ve been discharged.”

🐉⚡🐉

After checking on his parents and seeing with his own eyes that they were alive and as well as could be expected, Neville was discharged from the hospital. He still felt a little shaky, but the healers assured him that he was okay.

Neville sighed as he walked down the hallway toward the room with the Floo Network waiting room. The guilt weighed heavily on his shoulders. His friends must have been startled when he fell ill.

He shivered, not wanting to remember what happened at the Manor. Now his whole focus was on finding Theodore. Knowing that Theodore was back at Hogwarts gave him relief. At least Neville knew where he was. That should be the only thing that mattered. Neville was going to go there and fix things. 

“Poor Theo,” Neville whispered. He left before Neville could explain what he meant. Neville had no idea that Theodore would misunderstand his words. He was sure his feelings toward Theodore were obvious.

The mistletoe made you kiss a person as you would want to. The first time had been hesitant, of course, but the second time, the magic caught them, and Neville practically attacked Theodore. His face grew warm as he thought back to that moment.

“Hogwarts. Professor McGonagall’s office,” Neville said, throwing Floo powder into the fireplace. He stepped in, coughing as he tumbled out onto the other side. Brushing soot from his clothing, he glanced up, seeing McGonagall giving him a slight smile. He could see the concern in her eyes.

“Mr. Longbottom.”

Neville grinned. “Can’t you call me Neville in privacy?”

“Don’t get cheeky,” McGonagall said, though she was smiling more. “Neville, are you okay?” She stood up and walked over to him. She had a soft spot for the students in her house and couldn’t help favoring Neville and Harry. She had technically known them since they were babies. The Potters and Longbottoms were so proud of their babies and would bring them around Hogwarts to visit all the professors, but that was before things became more dire.

“I’m fine,” Neville answered. “It was a little scare, but the healers said it looked worse than it was.”

McGonagall pursed her lips. “Magical core ailments are not to be taken lightly.”

Sighing, Neville nodded. “I know, but I really am okay. Is Theodore… is he in a lot of trouble?”

“No, but Hogwarts rules have to be followed no matter how old the student is.” She grabbed a bar of chocolate from her desk and slipped it into Neville’s pocket. 

“Thanks.” Neville patted his pocket. “I need to go check up on Theodore.”

🐉⚡🐉

As he approached the room he shared with Thoedore, Neville’s heart started to pound. What if Theodore wasn’t in there? He could be anywhere in the castle. They still had four more days of their vacation. Even so, Neville knew that if Theodore were feeling down, he would have retreated to his room where he could be alone.

There weren’t many students left at Hogwarts, but enough that they would run into them in any common areas.

Taking a deep breath, Neville quietly pushed open the door, peeking inside. His heart started to race alarmingly fast, and he was beginning to worry that he might have a heart problem. 

At first, Neville did not see Theodore, and his heart sank. He caught his lower lip in his teeth and nibbled on it. The panic didn’t last long because he heard a noise in the restroom.

“Oh…” Neville sighed. He rubbed a hand over his forehead, wiping away sweat that was dripping down his face. His hands were trembling, and he didn’t think that could be blamed on his hospital stay.

Swallowing hard, Neville walked further into the room and pressed his face against the restroom door, lightly knocking. “Theo?”

He heard a gasp and the sound of something falling to the ground. It wasn’t even a second before the door was yanked open and Neville yelped in alarm, losing his footing.

Theodore caught him, hanging onto him like his life depended on it. Neville could feel Theodore’s magic swirling all around him, like it was hugging and kissing him, checking every inch of his body, to make sure Neville was really there.

“Nev,” Theodore whispered. “I was so scared. They told me… and I was… and you…” His words were all jumbled, not making any sense at all.

Neville tried to pull back, but Theodore tightened his grip, not letting him go, so Neville melted into Theodore’s arms, going limp as everything from the day caught up with him. Theodore had no trouble supporting his weight as he moved them over to one of the beds.

Sitting down, Theodore pulled Neville next to him.

“I’m okay,” Neville said. “I-”

“But what exactly happened? Harry’s patronus was confusing,” Theodore said, “and there were so many voices talking in the background.”

Slowly, Neville explained that he went into a room in the Manor that didn’t agree with him. He wasn’t an expert on the subject, but the Healers tried to explain everything to him when he was clear-headed enough to understand.

“The magic in the sad rooms, as Luna calls them, is like a horrible scar.” Neville rubbed his arm, trying to warm up as goosebumps started to cover his skin. Theodore cast a warming spell on him, making Neville smile. 

“Oh,” Theodore said, his eyes widening. “I know what you mean.” He winced, looking down at his lap. “I could always feel that the magic of the Manor wasn’t well, but-” Theodore trailed off, his eyes looking haunted.

“It felt like something was trying to take my magic,” Neville admitted softly. 

“I’m so sorry that I left like that,” Theodore said. Neville leaned against his side, closing his eyes.

“You couldn’t have known, Theodore. It’s okay.” Sighing, Neville twisted his head so that he could look into Theodore’s eyes. His warm brown eyes looked full of pain, but there was a softness there that almost took Neville’s breath away.

“I still feel bad that I left you like that.”

“You ran off before I could clarify what I was talking about,” Neville said. He reached up, touching Theodore’s cheek.

Confused, Theodore leaned against Neville’s hand. “What do you mean?”

Blushing, Neville put his other hand on the other side of Theodore’s face, cupping his cheeks. “I’ve wanted to kiss you for a while, Theodore. The kisses with the mistletoe were great, don’t get me wrong, but I would like to experience everything with you by our own choice.”

“Huh?” The tips of Theodore’s ears slowly started to turn pink as the reality of Neville’s words set in. He blinked at Neville, his eyes wide and looking glassy.

Neville had a feeling he had short-circuited Theodore and found it adorable. “I’m saying that I like you, Theodore. Quite a lot, to be honest.”

“You do? Are you sure?” Theodore asked. “I know I’m not as good-looking as-”

“You hush right now, Theo, you’re talking about the man I have feelings for.” Neville mock-glared at him and then leaned up, kissing his nose. “I think you’re so handsome.”

“Neville,” Theodore groaned, his cheeks starting to match his ears. “Damn…” He closed his eyes and then laughed. “I didn’t think I could get this flustered.”

“Does that mean you like me, too?” Neville asked. He knew the answer, but he wanted to hear it.

Theodore’s eyes flew open. “Like you? Neville, I’m head over heels for you.”

In that moment, Neville would give away all his magic if it were the only way to have someone as caring as Theodore. He leaned forward, throwing his arms around him, sighing when Theodore’s hands pushed into his hair. Their magic mingled together, a comforting warmth, and Neville felt safer than he had in a long time.

“Thank goodness,” Neville said, laughing against Theodore’s neck. “No playing a silly game of cat and mouse. Be my boyfriend, Theodore?”

“Living up to your Gryffindor name, aren’t you?” Theodore said with a smile. “My answer is yes, obviously.”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

“How did your dress get on the light fixture?” George asked, using his wand to levitate it over to Pansy’s duffle bag. He rolled his eyes in good humor. How did Pansy manipulate him into packing for her?

“Don’t ask,” Pansy said with a grin. “Thanks, Georgie.” She ran into the restroom. “I’ll be just a minute.”

“I don’t believe you at all!” George yelled after her. She loved taking forever in the shower, singing loudly and off-key. It was kind of cute, to be honest.

It suggested that she was comfortable around him. Smiling, George walked around the room, gathering all of Pansy’s things. She was messy. Messier than he or Fred had ever been.

Pansy wasn’t like other girls, and George didn’t mean that in an idiotic, cliche way. George wondered if she was so comfortable around him because she grew up with three boys and didn’t seem to hang around girls very much.

Well, except now, she spent more time with Hermione, Ginny, and Luna. George was sure that was a friendship none of them expected.

“Nobody expected any of this,” George said quietly. Slytherin and Gryffindor getting along so well, loving and caring for each other openly. It was touching and made George want to cry for what they could have had years ago.

For what Fred could have had. He missed out on knowing some wonderful people. He wondered what Fred would think of Draco and the others growing and evolving the way they thought about the world. He wondered what Fred would think about the baby. Fred would have been a great uncle.

Shaking the thoughts away, George continued to pack for Pansy. She was definitely a Slytherin, being able to get him to do this so easily.

George smiled. Not that he minded. He liked doing things for people he cared about. Who knew that one of those people would end up being Pansy Parkinson?

🐉⚡🐉

“...Affection and tenderness,” Percy said, finishing reading the passage about the origin of Minna’s name. He closed the ‘Philosophy of Names’ book and placed it back on the bookshelf. 

Minna’s name felt like a prophecy. It was absurd that such a logical person like Percy was thinking this way. Her name was a mix of his and Blaise’s, and the meaning behind the name Minna felt like a promise of all the things it meant.

Resolute, love, protection, warmth, affection, and tenderness.

Walking over to the table in the middle of the library, Percy sat down. Minna meowed, jumping onto his lap, curling up into a ball. He smiled when she started to purr and he absentmindedly pet her, thinking about everything that had happened in the last two weeks.

The familiar naming incantation was intended to transform an animal into an individual’s familiar. Still, it seemed like the magic decided to make Minna belong to both Percy and Blaise, and Percy didn’t think it was only because he had Blaise help with the spell.

Why did he have Blaise help? Percy was undoubtedly capable of casting the spell on his own. Leaning forward, he rested his chin in his hands. Minna hissed when she was squished, but adjusted, purring again.

Had it been an excuse to get Blaise linked to the cat, too? The last thing Percy expected was that he and Blaise would share a familiar.

Minna wasn’t a familiar in the fantastical way witches and wizards of Muggle fantasy novels had them, but having a familiar did act as a magical conduit to help strengthen a wixen’s magic and keep their core stable. They were even able to alert their masters to magical dangers.

Some wixen could communicate with their familiars. The thought made Percy smile. It did look like Blaise was having a conversation with Minna back when he asked if he could court Percy.

“Court me…” Percy mused. “Could I really say yes after two weeks?”

Minna meowed, pushing out from beneath Percy. He leaned back, giving her more room. She waved a paw at his face and meowed, her golden eyes as expressive as any human’s.

“Of course, you would tell me to do it, Minna.”

It was the last night before the students would be returning to Hogwarts. Percy hadn’t expected to feel a void in his chest. He sighed, wishing it could be simple for him.

Fred would laugh and tell him to give it a chance. ‘What do you have to lose, Percy?’

“I know!” Percy groaned. “I know. Nothing.” He did like Blaise and knew without a doubt that Blaise was serious about him.

‘You can’t let him return without agreeing to something, Percy. Life is short, remember?’

The ghost of Fred was right. Percy looked around the empty room, wishing he could actually hear Fred’s voice, even if he only teased him, though he didn’t mind his inner voice sometimes sounding like Fred.

“Come on, Minna, I guess we should talk to your daddy,” he said, gathering Minna into his arms. He blushed at his choice of words. It was kind of true, though.

🐉⚡🐉

Minna jumped out of Percy’s arms and ran off down the hallway and around a corner. Percy tried not to worry about the small kitten, but she seemed to be on a mission. He laughed when, a moment later, Minna came back down the hallway with Blaise following her.

She kept stopping, turning around to face Blaise, meowing shrilly, and waving her paw. Blaise was looking down at her, so he didn’t see Percy leaning against the wall, looking amused.

“Minna, I’m coming!” Blaise said with a laugh. “Did you run out of food or something?” Percy could almost swear Minna rolled her eyes. “Don’t look at me like that…” Blaise trailed off, his cheeks turning pink when he finally looked up, his eyes locking onto Percy.

“Good girl,” Percy said. “I was looking for you, Blaise.”

Blaise rubbed the top of his head, his dark, buzzed hair tickling the palm of his hand. He straightened up more and quietly moved closer to Percy, though he tried not to crowd him. 

Minna meowed, satisfied. She plopped down on the floor, licking her front paw. Babysitting humans was exhausting, but she liked them. The red-headed one looked sad a lot when nobody was looking, but the fuzzy-headed one made him smile, so maybe there was hope for them.

They looked down at Minna as she started to roll all over the floor, kicking up her legs and making playful mewling sounds.

“Why were you looking for me?”

Percy stepped closer to Blaise, reaching out, lightly touching his hand. He felt awkward, but his inner voice was urging him to do something, anything, to convey that he felt something toward Blaise, and he wasn’t just responding because Blaise wanted him to.

Looking at them, Minna jumped off the floor, her tail swishing as she ran off. Her job was done, for now, at least.

Getting over his nervousness, Percy held onto Blaise’s hand. “You’re leaving soon, so I wanted to…” He looked off to the side, his heart starting to race. 

“Wanted to what?” Blaise asked softly, gently squeezing Percy’s hand. He resisted the desire to reach out with his free hand to touch Percy’s chin and make him look back at him.

“To be honest, I don’t want to say goodbye,” Percy answered, finally looking directly at Blaise. His soft brown eyes were so beautiful, and the comforting brush of his magic was a solace to any worry Percy might have about admitting his feelings.

Blaise’s eyes widened, and then he smiled. “Then you don’t have to, Percy.” Finally, listening to his overwhelming longing to touch more of Percy, he reached out. “Can I?” he asked, his hand hovering near Percy’s cheek.

“Y-yes, but feather light touches are… I mean, I don’t like those.” Percy blushed and leaned his face closer to Blaise’s hand.

“I understand, thanks for telling me,” Blaise said, pressing his hand firmly against Percy’s cheek, caressing it harder than he would have done had Percy not mentioned anything. “Like this?”

Shutting his eyes, Percy nodded. “Yes, I like that.”

“Since we’re not saying goodbye, what do you want to say instead?” Blaise asked.

Percy laughed. “May I see you again?”

“Of course!” Blaise grinned. “Become a substitute at Hogwarts,” he teased, “so I can see you every day.”

“Now that would be highly inappropriate.”

“I won’t tell if you don’t.” Blaise winked at him and removed his hand from Percy’s face. He didn’t want to overwhelm Percy, but now all he could think about was grabbing him into a tight hug and never letting go of him again.

Percy didn’t know if it was because the magic brought them together by making Minna both their familiar or something else, but he was finding it a lot easier to read Blaise, easier than he could understand any other person.

Smiling, he stepped even closer, pushing their chests together as he wrapped his arms around Blaise’s neck. He could tell this was what Blaise wanted, and it mirrored exactly what Percy wanted.

It was like he told Blaise before; he didn’t always hate being touched. It depended on many factors, such as how well he knew someone, whether they respected him, and whether they surprised him unexpectedly. 

Now, there was something else. It made a huge difference when you started to feel romantically toward someone. The most important thing was knowing that Blaise would back off if he asked him to. Having trust toward a person he had only known for two weeks was startling, but most welcoming.

With Blaise, he didn’t feel alienated; he didn’t feel like he did growing up, running toward his peers, trying to make them believe he was just like them, only to get mocked when he did something they deemed unusual. 

His mannerisms, his need to have things be just so, in order and practical, the way he couldn’t stop going on about a subject he was passionate about.

Percy didn’t feel like he had to fake who he was around Blaise to be liked.

“Do you want me to let go?” Blaise asked. “You’re shaking.”

“No. Not yet.” Percy tightened his arms around Blaise, pressing his face against his neck.

🐉⚡🐉

They all stood in the sitting room at the Manor, getting ready to say goodbye to the students going back to Hogwarts. George and Percy stood off to the side while everyone else hugged and kissed Narcissa, overwhelming the woman with more affection than she had ever received in her whole life.

Jingle got just as many hugs and kisses, jumping around and cheering like she was a child and not a grown elf. Of course, Minna pushed herself between everyone, making sure she got just as much attention as the others, purring loudly and meowing when someone ignored her. It was not kind to leave her out, was what Percy imagined she was thinking.

She ended up sitting on Jingle’s head, and Percy didn’t know if he ever saw anything cuter, but then his eyes caught Blaise’s, and he flushed as Blaise winked at him.

“I can’t believe you adopted a familiar, a cat at that,” George said with a huge grin. “Percy, you’re full of surprises.” He nudged Percy’s side. “The biggest one…” He nodded toward Blaise, who was currently shaking Narcissa’s hand, yelping when she pulled him in for a hug.

“Shut up,” Percy said. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Did you think I forgot how to read?” George asked, pointing at Minna, who had a collar with a name tag, clearly stating her name in fancy gold engraving that matched her eyes. “Minna Weasley Zabini. Really?”

Percy pretended not to hear him. 

“You’ve adopted a cat and a Slytherin?” George laughed. “Fred would love that.”

That got a small smile from Percy. “Shush, he’d give me hell, you mean?”

“True…”

“I couldn’t help but notice that you seem quite close to Pansy,” Percy said, trying to get the topic on something else. 

“We’re friends,” George said with a shrug. “I’m like that with all my friends.”

“Sure, friends, tell me why when she calls you Georgie or casually touches you, you turn into a grinning fool?”

George gasped. “I do not!”

“Wanna bet?” Percy asked, channeling Fred. “Hey, Pansy, George’s sad. He thinks you might leave without giving him a goodbye hug.”

Turning to face them, Pansy smirked, flipping her hair. “Aww, poor Georgie. I could never do that to you, after all, I wouldn’t want to ignore my new slave.” She dropped her duffle bag and walked over to him. “Your packing skills are too valuable.”

Percy snorted when George’s face turned pink. “I rest my case.”

She leaned over, hugging him. “Goodbye, Georgie.”

George glared over Pansy’s head at Percy, but Percy only laughed, walking over to Blaise.

“Those two?” Blaise whispered, nodding at George and Pansy.

“No, not yet. My brother is too dense,” Percy answered.

“Pansy might be a little, too,” Blaise said. He looked down at his feet. “Are we?”

“Not anymore.” Percy opened his arms. Blaise leaned forward, hugging him.

“Not goodbye, Blaise,” Percy whispered.

“Not goodbye. See you soon,” Blaise said, his hands moving to Percy’s hair, but he pulled back, blushing when Percy grabbed his hand and brought it back up. Blaise grinned, twirling his fingers into Percy’s curls. They were as soft as he thought they would be.

“Yes, soon.”

“Not to break up this heartwarming moment, but I should like to tell my brother goodbye,” Ron said, smirking. 

Percy looked at him, noticing that he was holding Hermione’s hand, and wondered if that meant anything. He stepped away from Blaise and said goodbye to his siblings, not caring that much when Ginny planted a kiss on his cheek.

Draco gently pushed Harry forward. “This one wants some Weasley cuddles.”

“Aww!” George cooed, grabbing Harry and spinning him around.

“Careful,” Draco snapped. He covered his mouth and blushed. “Sorry.”

Harry giggled, swaying when he was back on his feet. “I’m going to miss you and Percy so much,” he said. “We can all see each other again during Christmas, can’t we?”

“Of course, you will see everyone,” Draco said. “Mum, how about we host a party at the Manor. Theme. Redheads, but I suppose we can invite non-redheads as well.”

Narcissa’s heart swelled. “We can do that. I am partial to redheads,” she teased, looking at Ron. Ron’s mouth fell open, and Draco glared at him. Hermione snorted, burying her face against Ron’s shoulder.

Everyone started to laugh, hugging and kissing more.

This family was a forever thing, a constant loving presence. Even in death, they would never be saying goodbye.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

As most of the people were leaving the Manor, Ginny found herself running back into her and Luna’s bedroom. She couldn’t believe she forgot about the incredibly thick brick of a laptop Hermione let her borrow. She tilted her head to the side as she opened the lid.

Hermione gave her a crash course on how to use it and connect to the web (that had nothing to do with spiders) and get on a page called Ebee. Hermione said she could borrow money and buy whatever she wanted.

The lesson on how Hermione’s money was connected to Ebee was complicated, giving Ginny a headache. She was beyond confused; there were so many random words on Ebee, and nothing made sense. 

There were strange boxes on the edge of the page, resembling moving advertisements that were in front of wizard shops, and the flashing colors made Ginny get sick to her stomach.

“Just find the search window and click on it, then type what you want to find,” Ginny playfully mocked Hermione. “Oh, yeah, easy for you to say? Where is it?”

She moved her finger on the rectangle that controlled the arrow's movement, clicking in several places. A window popped up showing two grown men having rough sex.

“Ah!” Ginny jumped back, covering her mouth. Her cheeks warmed in embarrassment. It was so loud. Those left at the Manor would hear it. 

“Stop, stop, stop! How do I make you stop?” Ginny picked up the laptop and shook it. “I just want to find Luna a present that can offer her comfort.” 

She groaned, tears of frustration in her eyes. Ginny wanted it to be special and not something a pureblood could easily get. It had to be Muggle-made. Ebee was the way to go, according to Hermione. 

“Oh!” One of the men moaned. Ginny peeked through her fingers, curious despite herself. “Right there! Harder, Jason! You feel so good!” 

Ginny panicked. “They’re going to think I’m a pervert! Stop it. My best friends are gay! I don’t want them to think I…”

Draco stuck his head in her room, smirking at her. “Uh, Ginny, interesting thing you’ve got there. What are you watching?”

“Nothing!” Ginny slammed the laptop shut, but the sounds seemed to get louder if that were possible. Draco laughed. 

“Whatever it is, maybe it could give me some ideas.”

“Gross! Get out!”

Holding up his hands in defense, Draco backed away. “I think you might have forgotten you were a witch.”

Pressing a hand over her face, Ginny cast a silencing spell, stopping the sound just as one of the men yelled, “Oh, give me that cock, you sex kitten!”

“You heard nothing. You saw nothing.” Ginny crossed her arms. “If anyone else heard anything, you will have my back and say they must have been imagining things.”

“Relax,” Draco said. “You’re an adult. You can watch sex shows if you want to.”

“Get out!”

Leaving, Draco bumped into Luna. Ginny flushed, pushing the laptop under a pillow. She prayed the silencing charm didn’t betray her. How long did those sex movies go on for anyway? How did she even find it? Hermione did not warn her that this could happen. 

She walked over to Luna, pulling her into a hug, kissing her cheek. “Luna, did you hear anything strange?”

Luna giggled, shaking her head. “Nope, not a thing.”

Ginny wasn’t sure she believed her, but that made her like Luna even more. She glanced over where the laptop was hiding. As revenge for not telling her this could happen, Ginny was going to spend a lot of Hermione’s money and not pay her back.

Her dad’s fascination with Muggles made more sense to Ginny. She wondered if he knew about laptops and how Muggles managed their finances.

“We'd better go now,” Luna said. “Why did you come back in here?”

Ginny wasn’t about to say it was because she forgot Hermione’s laptop, and then she brought up a lewd video on it. She smiled. “Just feeling a bit sad, I guess.” That was true at least. “I know it is hard being here, but the feeling of family-” she trailed off.

“I know what you mean,” Luna said with a bright smile. “I didn’t think I’d have family other than my father, and now I have so many people I love!”

Unable to help herself, Ginny grabbed her in a tight hug, swirling her around. “Let’s go catch up with the others. You run ahead. I’m going to double-check that we haven’t left anything behind.”

🐉⚡🐉

Once back at Hogwarts, Ginny cornered Hermione, shoving her now useless laptop into her hands. It couldn’t be used at Hogwarts, but Hermione still kept it for when she wasn’t on school grounds. 

“You are in so much trouble,” Ginny said with a groan. “How did I make…” She flushed. “I didn’t do it on purpose, I’ll tell you!”

Blinking, Hermione couldn’t fathom what Ginny meant. “I thought I gave you enough info on how to use it. I’m sorry. Maybe I should have written the instructions down.”

“Ugh, no, I figured it out for the most part, but I was unable to find what I wanted because…” Ginny looked around and then lowered her voice. “Buff gay men attacked me.”

Hermione’s eyes widened, and then she laughed. “Oh, yeah, that can happen. You probably clicked on an ad.” She looked at the laptop. “I’ll need to run a virus check once we leave Hogwarts during Christmas.”

“Laptops can get sick?”

“In a manner of speaking,” Hermione answered. “Tell me what you were looking for and I’ll write my parents for help, Ginny.”

It had taken a while, but the Ministry had finally tracked down her parents, and they were back to their old lives as if nothing ever happened. Hermione was so grateful to have them back, but felt guilty that they didn’t know about the war or that she could have died.

“Okay, I want to get her something that she’ll like and find comfort in,” Ginny said, not wanting to betray Luna and mention her reason behind why she wanted to give her something that might help her a little. “Something cute or cuddly, or something that brings out her inner child.”

“A doll, maybe?”

“Yeah, something like that!” Ginny said with a smile. The image of Luna cuddling a doll was adorable. There were no rules that said adults couldn’t have, love and even play with toys. Besides, in the eyes of Muggles, she and Luna were still considered children.

“Got it! I’ll ask my parents for help.”

Ginny hugged Hermione. “Thank you.”

🐉⚡🐉

“Here,” Hermione said. “My parents work fast. Gotta love owl post.” She handed Ginny sheets of paper with images of different types of dolls.

“Ooh, there are so many kinds,” Ginny said, her eyes wide in wonder. Some of her inner child was starting to peek out, too. Was this how people became collectors of things?

“Yes, and that isn’t even one percent of what’s out there,” Hermione said with a laugh. She pointed to one of the dolls. “I have a bunch from this line.”

“Barbies? They’re so skinny! And small! I want something Luna can cuddle.”

“This company started in the 80s, and they have highly customizable dolls. The clothing is superior to some human-made versions. They’re eighteen inches and supposed to represent a ten-year-old. Soft bodies, so huggable.”

Smiling, Ginny looked at the pretty dolls with a toothy grin. “Oh, this one!” It was a doll with straight blonde hair that went down her back. She had light blue eyes and fair skin.

“Good call,” Hermione said. “It says this one was made in 1995; she is number three in the company’s line of dolls created to mirror how their owners look.”

“I love her!” Ginny grinned and Hermione laughed.

“You want one too, don’t you?”

“No… yes, ” Ginny answered.

“Number five, then, she’s got red hair and brown eyes. Also from 1995.”

Ginny blushed. 

“It’s not a proposal, Ginny. It's dolls.”

“Oh, fine, ask your parents if they can find them on Ebee for me.” 

“eBay.”

“Isn’t that what I said?”

🐉⚡🐉

“What is this?” Luna asked, tilting her head to the side. “Christmas isn’t for a few more days!” Ginny was holding two large white boxes. There was a burgundy line going down the middle of the boxes, with six cameos showing young girls in historical clothing. “What is the American Girl Company?” 

“These are used, so the boxes are not the original ones,” Ginny said. “Um, the things in here came out in 1995, and these boxes are from…” Ginny knew she was rambling and had no idea why she was nervous about giving Luna a doll and having one herself. “...1996.”

“Okay…” Luna took the box Ginny handed her and sat down on her bed. She slowly slid the top box off, her eyes widening. “You got me a doll?” She leaned down over the doll, her blonde hair falling over her shoulders. “She looks just like me!”

Feeling less nervous, Ginny grinned. “I got one, too!” She giggled like a little girl again and opened her box, revealing a miniature clone of herself.

“Oh, Merlin, Ginny!” Luna gently removed her doll from the box and hugged her. “She’s so cute!”

“You don’t think it’s weird?” Ginny asked. She ran her fingers through her mini-me’s hair, smiling. It felt cathartic as if the doll was full of healing magic.

“Not at all. Let’s introduce them,” Luna said, moving over, making room for Ginny on the bed. She held her doll up and made it wave. “Hello, I’m… um.. Who am I? I’m…” Luna studied the doll’s face. “Oh! I’m Selene.”

Feeling a little silly, Ginny made her doll wave back. “Hi, I’m…Geneva.” It was a play on her own name, so it was fitting for a look-alike doll. Selene was also fitting for Luna; Luna was a Roman Goddess of the moon, and Selene was the Greek Goddess of the moon.

Ginny looked at Luna’s excited face and felt herself falling for her more. She leaned over and kissed her. “You’re adorable, Luna.”

“I’m not the one who bought two dolls,” Luna said, snuggling against Ginny and the dolls. “I think that means you’re the adorable one.”

“Well, we have to make sure to treat Geneva and Selene well. They had a long trip to get here. Their first time flying with the owl post.”

Luna giggled. “They must be dizzy.”

🐉⚡🐉

“Did you see that?” Hermione asked Ron as she walked into the Great Hall behind him. She tapped him on the shoulder, laughing when he spun around, his eyes looking like he had just seen something terrifying.

She shook her head, wondering what he had been thinking about.

“See what?” he asked. He rubbed the back of his neck and walked with her side by side until they came to their table.

They were the first to arrive. It was a day after their impromptu vacation, and only a few more days until their actual Christmas holiday started. The excitement in the air was palpable.

“Ginny and Luna,” she said. “The dolls.” She grinned, sitting down. “Isn't it cute?”

“Oh, right, the dolls,” Ron nodded, but Hermione could tell he had no idea what she was talking about. She poked his forehead playfully. 

“Never mind.” She dramatically sighed. “I wonder how a girl gets someone to buy her something sweet like that.” She eyed Ron out of the corner of her eye and could see the wheels turning in his head. He wore his feelings on his sleeves, and it was endearing to her.

She was done tiptoeing around what they were to each other. Everyone around her was moving on without much issue, finding companionship, even unexpected people like Percy and Blaise, though she didn't think they had put a label on their relationship yet.

“Ron,” Hermione said, “will you be my redhead for the party at the Manor?” She tried to sound casual, but her heart was thumping so hard that she was sure Ron could hear it.

“Huh...wait,” Ron blinked a couple of times, and then a slow grin broke out over his face. “Did you ask me to be your date, Hermione?”

“I don't see any other redhead sitting here, do you?” She glanced around, pretending to look, and saw Ginny across the hall, walking toward them. “Well, there's Ginny, but she's taken.”

Ron's face grew warm. “Okay,” he said softly. “If you want to.”

“Of course I want to.” Hermione picked up her fork when food appeared on the table. She looked at Ron and saw that he wasn't looking at her, and was slightly frowning.

Had she read him wrong? Maybe he didn't like her after all. “Ron, you don't have to come as my date if you don't want to.” 

“I do want to,” Ron assured. He reached over and grabbed Hermione's hand, making her drop her fork. It clattered onto her plate, sending her potatoes everywhere.

“Then why are you frowning like that?” She vanished the mess and watched as a new portion of potatoes appeared.

Ron laughed, and his blush grew, covering the tips of his ears. “I was trying to think of what to get you for Christmas. Do you really want a doll? I'm clueless about dolls!”

How cute. He was fretting over finding the perfect gift for her. “Don't be silly, I'll love whatever you get me.”

“So about the doll?”

She laughed, smiling at him. “I’m curious what you’d get me, but no, thank you,” Hermione said. “I have so many dolls at home. I don't need anymore.”

Pursing his lips together, Ron started to tap his fingers on the table. Hermione appreciated that he was thinking about this so hard. She leaned over, kissing him on the cheek.

🐉⚡🐉

Neville leaned against Theodore. “Are you coming back with us for the holiday break, or did you have other plans?” He didn’t want to assume, but he knew that with Theodore's father in Azkaban, he had no other family to visit.

“I'll be wherever you are. If I'm welcome,” Theodore answered. He smiled when Neville comically widened his eyes, pretending to be shocked. “I know I'm welcome, stop looking like that. I was teasing.”

“You better know it,” Neville grumbled. “So many people have adopted you. Get used to the chaos, Theo.” 

Theodore wrapped his arm around Neville's shoulders. “I’d let anyone adopt me if it meant that was the only way I got to be around you.”

“Even Umbridge?” Neville asked with a cheeky smile.

“Well, I mean...” Theodore rubbed the back of his neck. “That is taking it too far.” They laughed, and Neville pushed Theodore onto his back, pinning his hands above his head. Theodore looked at him with wide, surprised eyes.

“But it has always been my wish to have Umbridge adopt me,” Neville said, pretending to pout, but it turned into a grimace. “Ugh, okay, that's not an image I want. Erase that, start over.” 

Theodore tapped Neville on the head with his wand, acting like he was casting a spell. “Done, now you won’t remember that horrid thing you just said about…that person.”

“Who in the world are you talking about? Hey, Theodore! When did you get here?” Neville asked, his eyes wide. “Oh, wow, why am I on top of you? Shouldn’t you be in the dungeons?” He laughed, leaning down, pressing his lips near the corner of Theodore’s mouth.

“Oh no, the spell was too strong! You forgot we share a room? Accio, Neville’s remembrall,” Theodore said, catching the little ball as it zoomed from Neville’s desk into his hands. “Here.”

Neville took it from him. “I’ve got nothing. This thing never worked. I don’t mind that you’re here. How about you date me?” Neville teased.

Laughing, Theodore pushed Neville off him and rolled them over until he was the one on top. “It seems I’ll have to remind you about a few things,” he said, leaning down, kissing him.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Groaning, Harry woke up, his body covered from head to toe in sweat. He winced, his stomach clenching in overwhelming pain. It was so unexpected that he almost lost consciousness, his vision going blurrier than usual.

With a shaky hand, he reached for his glasses and put them on. They slipped down his damp nose. He pulled them off, rubbing his face with his pajama top, before putting them back on.

Another painful wave of pain attacked him, and he gasped, dots swimming in front of his eyes. “Draco!” he yelled, whimpering as wave after wave hit him. Something was wrong. Harry trembled, pressing a hand over his baby bump.

He was fifteen and two days along with his pregnancy, and their Christmas holiday was starting in two days on the twenty-fourth, but if he was in this much pain, would he even be able to leave the grounds?

Bolting up, Draco looked at Harry, disoriented at first. He crawled up to his knees, leaning over Harry, and reached out to touch his forehead.

“Fever,” Draco whispered. “You're burning up.” He cast a cooling charm on Harry and then gathered him into his arms.

“G-glamour,” Harry rasped, crying against Draco's chest. “Cloak...”

Understanding, Draco quickly cast the glamour on Harry and levitated his invisibility cloak for extra protection so that they wouldn't be seen. Harry didn't like people seeing him when he was sick. Draco knew it was from trauma of having to always care for himself as a child and not rely on others; he still struggled letting others help him.

Draco threw the cloak over their heads, making sure to use a sticking charm so that it wouldn't fall off when he ran for the hospital wing.

“You're going to be okay. Pregnant people get sick, Harry,” Draco said, trying not to sound worried, but his shaking betrayed his feelings.

🐉⚡🐉

Gently, Draco laid Harry on the hospital bed, leaning down to kiss his forehead. “I love you, darling,” he whispered. “I'm not leaving.”

“I love you, too,” Harry said weakly, closing his eyes.

Draco removed Harry's glamour and then knocked on Madam Pomfrey's office door so hard that he bruised his knuckles.

Alarmed, Madam Pomfrey burst out of the room, her eyes going wide when she saw Draco, but she quickly schooled her expression, getting into Healer mode.

“He's sick and in pain,” Draco tried to calmly explain, though his voice was shaking. “Is something wrong with...” he asked in a low voice, not wanting to scare Harry more than he already was.

Nodding, Madam Pomfrey went over to Harry and began casting diagnostic charms. She didn't say a word as she worked, and her expression remained unchanged. It was both comforting and annoying to Draco.

“He's having Braxton-Hicks contractions,” Madam Pomfrey explained. Neither knew what that was and only focused on the word contractions.

Harry whimpered, and Draco grabbed his hand. “But he can't have the baby yet! She's too little!” Draco cried, unable to stay calm. He didn't even realize he referred to the baby as a girl.

“My poor boys, please calm down. They are known as practice contractions, not fun, I am sure, but they are normal and harmless,” Madam Pomfrey said. She walked over to a table and pulled out some potions, coming back to hand them to both Harry and Draco.

Draco looked at his potion with confusion, but blushed, realizing it was The Draught of Peace. Had he been overreacting that much? His heart was beating rapidly, and he was lightheaded, but he thought he was keeping his cool.

“You're breathing too hard, Mr. Malfoy,” Madam Pomfrey said.

Oh, so he was, realizing how hard his chest was heaving in and out. He put a hand over his heart, willing it to slow down, but it wouldn't, so Draco swallowed and then slowly drank his potion, feeling the calm begin to take hold of him. He sighed and closed his eyes.

“Your potions are for the pain and the fever,” Madam Pomfrey said to Harry. “Do the pain potion first.”

“Okay,” Harry said in a small voice. He scrubbed tears from his cheeks and then lifted the pain potion to his lips, sipping the bitter contents. “Bleh...” It was disgusting, but his pain started to fade.

”Now the fever potion, dear.”

After taking the fever potion, Madam Pomfrey gave him a chocolate bar. She smiled at him and patted his head, but pulled her hand back quickly. “Eat this now. No potions on an empty stomach.”

“Thank you.” Harry unwrapped the chocolate, eying Draco. “Not eating the wrapper this time,” he said, trying to make light of the situation. He could see how much Draco had been panicking, at least until the effects of his potion took over, and now Draco had a dreamy smile on his face that reminded Harry of Luna.

Draco laughed softly, sitting on the bed next to Harry.

“Madam Pomfrey, do women have this much pain with the false contractions?” Harry asked as he nibbled the chocolate. The pain was gone now, but he had really felt like he was dying when he woke up.

She winced. “I’m sorry, it is a little more painful for some wizards. Your body is going through a lot of changes to adapt for carrying a baby, Mr. Potter.”

“Mm,” Harry nodded, and then his eyes widened as he thought of something he had never asked before. He gulped and then asked, “How do I deliver the baby?”

“Oops,” Draco giggled. He slapped a hand over his mouth, flushing. Did he just giggle? How strong did Madam Pomfrey make the Draught of Peace? “I should have probably told you. I can’t believe that is another thing that just never occurred to me to talk about.”

Harry groaned, pushing his hands under his glasses, covering his eyes. “It’s going to be painful, isn’t it?”

“The Healers and mediwitches will be doing everything to make it as painless as possible, Ha- Mr. Potter. You do have the option of going natural or taking the magical equivalent of an epidural.”

Draco grinned, catching Madam Pomfrey’s slip of the tongue. He wondered when she would give up and just be more familiar with him. He tried not to giggle again, but the potion was messing with his head. It was sweet that Madam Pomfrey was becoming so motherly around Harry, but she tried to remain professional so as not to overstep boundaries.

🐉⚡🐉

“Harry!” 

Several people crowded around Harry, hugging and loving on him. Harry was overwhelmed by the sudden affection. He blinked a few times and smiled as his friends, his family practically smothered him. Harry tried to push them away, but they wouldn't let him. More people joined to give him worried hugs.

Draco pouted, crossing his arms. He waited a moment and then glared at everyone when they wouldn't leave Harry alone. He grabbed Harry’s hand and pulled him away from the group, holding him tightly to his chest. “Do. Not. Touch. Harry.” He nuzzled Harry’s neck, kissing his cheek, and then giggled, sounding like a three-year-old let loose in a candy store.

The Draught of Peace had done more than calm him down; it had made him a little high, which was amusing to Harry, but he knew Draco was going to be mortified when he regained clarity.

“What is wrong with Draco?” Ginny asked, her eyes wide. She tried not to laugh, but it was almost impossible. Draco was acting like a spoiled child who didn't want to share a toy with a sibling.

“What is wrong with yooooou!” Draco said, sticking his tongue out at her. “Upset that I stole your man. Ha!” Draco turned his body, trying to hide Harry from Ginny. "This one is mine!"

“Dear Merlin,” Harry groaned, hiding his face against Draco’s chest. "Draco, stop that." He tried to wiggle out of his arms, but Draco was in overprotective mode.

"I don't want him," Ginny said. "He's great and all, but I have Luna and..." She trailed off, shaking her head. "You can keep him, Draco."

“Good! You're missing out because he’s outstanding in be-” Harry finally got his arm free and put his hand over Draco's mouth. Draco struggled against him, his muffled voice continuing. “He is sexier than all of you, so go cry to your mummies!”

“I don’t have a mum,” Luna said with a smile. She didn’t seem bothered, though Ginny hugged her, probably more upset by that statement than Luna was.

“No parent or unfit parent club member, remember?” Theodore said, shaking his head, amused, more than anything else. 

“Wait, that’s a club?” Blaise asked. “Why wasn’t I invited?”

“You weren’t around the last time we held one. You can come to the next meeting,” Luna said, patting Blaise on the back. 

“Draco, what in the hell happened to you?” Neville asked. "I'm glad I'm at a point in my life where I can find some humor when someone mentions parents in such a manner."

Draco whimpered. Well, now they were trying to make him look like a monster. How dare they!

“I don’t have a mum, either,” Harry said. “Draco, who will we cry to?”

“Stop making me feel bad!” Draco whined, finally pulling away from Harry. “I will be all your mothers…” He looked at Harry. “Not yours, though, sorry. I’m not into having sex with-” Ron dug in his pocket and quickly gave Draco a piece of candy, distracting him from finishing his sentence. He stuffed it in his mouth, looking like a delighted child.

“I’ll survive,” Harry said with a blush. He turned to their friends and smiled. “He’s a bit drugged.”

“Clearly,” Hermione said. “But why? How?”

“Did he find one of Fred and George’s sweets stashes?” Ron asked.

“Wait, they have stashes?” Blaise asked. “Where?”

“Get on topic,” Hermione scolded. 

Harry sighed. “Well, from your reaction earlier, you all found out I was in the hospital wing."

"Luna told us," Ginny said.

Harry nodded. Of course, Luna knew.

"Madam Pomfrey gave Draco a rather strong Draught of Peace.”

“It tasted like rainbows,” Draco said, rocking back and forth on the balls of his feet. “Harry tastes like-”

Ginny put a hand on his mouth. “Don’t finish that sentence, Draco.”

Draco pouted, but remained quiet, eyes lightening up when Ron gave him more treats. Ginny removed her hand, and he popped more candy in his mouth, grinning around it as he chewed. “Yum.” It seemed a high Draco was easily satisfied by sugar.

Quickly, Harry explained everything to their friends.

🐉⚡🐉

“I can’t believe I was allowed around other people,” Draco said with a groan. “Madam Pomfrey should have kept me in the hospital wing, or you should have cast a silencing spell on me!” He covered his face, his cheeks and ears bright pink.

Currently, he was coming down from his high and reeling from mortification after Harry told him everything that happened. Cuddled together in their bed, Harry couldn’t help laughing. He wasn’t trying to be mean; Draco had been a bit of a menace, true, but he was also adorable and so childlike.

“Other than the sexual things you kept trying to say, you acted like a giddy child, so it was kind of nice to get a glimpse of a younger version of you,” Harry said softly. A version that didn’t seem to be tainted by the war and how Draco was raised.

“But I… and you… How could I…” Draco groaned again, rolling over and shoving his head under his pillow. “They’re probably all laughing right now,” he said, his voice muffled.

“You should feel lucky that Ron and Ginny stopped you from saying the worst of it,” Harry said, rubbing a circle over Draco's back.

“I told people with no mums to cry… ugh, Harry, I’m sorry. I’m a horrid partner!”

Draco was being so dramatic, and Harry found this side of him endearing. “You're the best partner and father-to-be. Come out from there so I can give you a kiss.”

“No, I live here now,” Draco said, sounding like he was sulking. “I’m a laughing stock.”

“I assure you that friends are used to things like this happening between them. If they’re laughing, it’s not in a cruel way. I promise. We all love you, don’t you know that?” Harry leaned over Draco, putting his full weight on him.

“I know.”

“I’m going to smother you with my extra baby fat if you don’t come out of there.”

“You haven’t even gained more than five pounds," Draco mumbled. "That is an empty threat, Harry."

Harry pushed the pillow from Draco’s head, leaning down to kiss him. Draco wrapped his arms and legs around Harry, shifting until they were lying side by side.

“Thanks for being there for me today. I was really scared.” Harry bit down on his lip, his fear and anxiety overwhelming him. 

“And I always will be, Harry,” Draco said, his grey eyes so soft and loving that it made a slow smile spread across Harry’s face. “You’re carrying our baby, and I was the one who needed The Draught of Peace. How am I going to act when you’re having the baby?”

Harry kissed his nose. “I have no worries. You’ll be amazing.”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Walking out of her bedroom, Narcissa brushed her hands through her long hair, pulling it into a ponytail. She trailed her fingers along the wall as she walked around the Manor, trying to see her home through the critical eye of a person who had not grown up here or lived through any of the horrors. She sighed, shaking her head. Frowning, she looked down.

She could feel the oppressive power of the Manor; the magic was fractured. It was horrible.

Though the magic did feel lighter whenever the Manor was full of cheerful people, that gave her some hope that someday the Manor could be a home for a family again, but not for her and not for Draco, Harry, and their child.

When her sentence was over, she was moving out; she knew that with certainty. She was going to have the Manor gutted, rooms knocked down and rebuilt, all the furniture removed and destroyed. She didn’t want to leave anything behind that held a memory of what took place in the past. She wasn't even sure she would be selling the Manor.

The familiar sound of Jingle apparating into the room made Narcissa look around, smiling when she saw Jingle.“Cissa, are you okay?” Jingle asked, walking over to her, reaching out for Narcissa's hand. The small elf clutched onto Narcissa and smiled up at her. “You’ve been quiet ever since the children left.”

To Jingle and Narcissa, Draco and all his friends were kids. Jingle was almost two hundred years old, so even Narcissa was a child to her. She helped raise Narcissa and had been her personal house elf, not originally belonging to the Manor.

She and Narcissa had a strange relationship. At times, Narcissa felt motherly toward Jingle, but other times, she let herself be the one mothered by the elf. It was odd to think that out of everyone, Jingle knew her the best. Narcissa couldn't hide behind a mask around the elf.

“I’m okay, Jingle, just thinking about the future. I’m ready to leave this place,” Narcissa answered. “Would you mind helping me remove items from some of the unused rooms and destroying them outside the grounds?”

Jingle beamed. “Wonderful plan, Cissa! Jingle is most happy to help!”

“Thank you, and please make sure to add extra wards to the sad rooms,” Narcissa said, using Luna’s word for them. “I don’t want a repeat of what happened to Neville.”

“I will and Jingle will find more decorations to put up!” Jingle jumped up and down. “Jingle is so excited! Christmas with so many nice people!”

“It will be unusual. I am shocked that Molly Weasley agreed.”

🐉⚡🐉

“Thank you for helping me,” Narcissa said, smiling at Percy, George, and Mrs. Weasley. “Mrs. Weasley, I hear that you’re an excellent cook. I appreciate you offering your skills for the gathering.”

She was pleased that the Weasleys accepted her invite to spend the Christmas holiday at the Manor, afraid that she might have been overstepping, but Mr. and Mrs. Weasley put her completely at ease, despite their unfavorable experiences with Lucius in the past.

“We’re family now,” Molly said. “Drop the formalities.”

Narcissa inclined her head slightly. “Very well. Thank you, Molly.”

“What can I do?” Percy asked, looking around the large kitchen. He was surprised by how cozy this part of the Manor was. It smelled like decades worth of delicious meals, though he had a feeling the scent was from a charm to make the room more inviting.

Not only was the kitchen giving off a homey vibe, but the rest of the Manor felt more light. As soon as he walked out of the fireplace, Percy could detect the difference, and as he walked around, he noticed many changes. Antique furniture was missing, replaced with modern items that did not match the high-society appearance the Manor once had.

There were more light fixtures in every room; no shadows anywhere at all.

“Everyone has already sent over their gifts,” Narcissa told Percy. “Can you and George sort through them and organize them under the tree?”

That was a perfect task for Percy. He loved things to be orderly. He smiled and nodded. Minna meowed, rubbing against his leg.

“You can’t open the presents yet, Minna,” Percy said, smiling fondly at the cat.

George pulled something from his pocket and threw it at the cat. Minna caught it with a playful growl, wrestling it. George laughed.

“What did you give my cat?” Percy asked, trying not to sound worried, but he had become attached to the little girl more than he ever expected.

“Relax, it’s a mouse toy with catnip. Believe it or not, that is a plant that cats go crazy over, no magic needed.”

Percy gave the toy a wary look. “Okay, but if she-”

Minna’s pupils dilated, and she pounced on George’s shoe, digging her teeth into it. Then she swatted it, before rolling over and grabbing her mouse toy again, racing out of the kitchen with high-pitched mewls.

“You drugged her,” Percy accused, crossing his arms.

“Only a little bit. Muggles do it all the time!” George defended. “Don’t look at me like that! I’m telling the truth.”

“I will be most displeased if anything happens to Minna, George! Blaise would probably…” Percy blushed, trying to keep his thoughts off Blaise. “Just warn me next time before you decide to give my cat something weird.”

“Don’t be a baby. It’s catnip! A simple muggle plant!” George huffed, crossing his arms. “Brat.”

“Mature, George.”

Narcissa and Molly exchanged smiles. Percy and George may have been adults, but it was nice to see they still held onto some of their inner child. Their loving, brotherly bond couldn’t be denied, even when they bickered.

“Boys, go get to work,” Molly said, giving them a push toward the door.

🐉⚡🐉

“That is the largest Christmas tree I’ve ever seen!” Neville exclaimed as he and the others walked into the living area of the Manor. 

The tree reached up to the ceiling, which was at least ten feet high. The tree was covered in strands of white lights, but there was not much else decorating it. Beneath the tree were neat little piles of gifts.

Turning around, Neville saw that the fireplace had stockings hanging all around it. They did not all fit on the mantlepiece; some were stickied to the wall. Each one had a name on it in colors that matched their Hogwarts House.

Neville felt tears prick at the corner of his eyes. His grandmother wasn’t much of a holiday person, so he never had a grand Christmas before, or even his own stocking. From the look on Harry’s face, Neville knew he was having the same type of thoughts.

Harry looked enraptured by all the stockings, gifts, and the giant tree.

“Wow, so pretty,” Luna said, walking over to the tree. She craned her neck up to get a better view. “Why so few decorations, though?”

Percy walked into the living room, overhearing her question. His eyes met Blaise’s, and he blushed, giving him a small smile. Blaise smiled back, less reserved than Percy was, his smile wide and comforting.

“Narcissa and mum thought it would be a fun activity if we all had a hand in decorating it. The others should be here soon,” Percy said.

George joined them. “Hello! Long time no see! It feels like it’s been ages,” He teased. “Oh, Pansy, you came, too?” He looked at Pansy, and his teasing smile slipped into a more genuine one.

“Duh,” Pansy said, snapping her bubble gum. “My parents are on a Christmas trip. I’d cramp their style, so I let Draco drag me here.” She rolled her eyes, pretending to be annoyed.

“Well, I’m glad Draco could manage to get Your Majesty here,” George said, giving her a small bow. “Welcome to the Manor, flower.”

Pansy snorted. “Thanks.”

“Welcoming people to a place that isn’t your home?” Theodore said. “Only Pansy gets a welcome? That’s kind of playing favorites, don’t you think?”

George glared at Theodore. “Why would I play favorites?”

Percy rolled his eyes, but tuned everyone out, walking over to Blaise, who was standing away from the group. He was looking off to the side, his face passive, but as soon as he noticed Percy was next to him, his face turned bright pink, contrasting lovely with his dark skin tone. 

“Hello, Blaise,” Percy said quietly. “I think you should be informed that George drugged our cat, but,” he put up a hand to ward off Blaise’s worry when his eyes widened, “it is apparently a normal activity Muggles do with their cats.”

Blaise blinked. “Okay… I think. Hey, Percy.” 

“Did you miss me?” Percy asked. He couldn’t believe he had the nerve to ask that. He looked around, noticing that nobody was paying them any attention, and his mum was in the kitchen. Nobody knew the true nature of his relationship with Blaise, though Ron and his friends had their assumptions.

Percy and Blaise still hadn’t even agreed to court yet, just agreed that they wanted to see each other again. 

“Is that your way of saying you missed me?” Blaise asked. “I did miss you even if it has only been a few days.”

“I mean… Minna missed you,” Percy answered, but then he laughed. “Yes, I did, too.”

Before they could say anything else, the other Weasleys started to arrive. First, Charlie, followed by Bill, and Fleur.

Neville was surprised when his grandmother emerged from the fireplace, going over to give her a small hug. “I didn’t know they invited you. I was going to stop by and visit a little later, Gran.”

Augusta waved away his concern. “Don’t worry about anything, Neville.” She looked around, seeming nervous, but then she gave a slight smile, before finding a place to sit down. She removed some knitting from her large purse and got to work. 

That was kind of the extent of his relationship with his grandmother, but he knew she loved him, so Neville wasn’t bothered. Theodore, on the other hand, was looking back and forth between Neville and his grandmother with a frown on his face.

He grabbed Neville and squeezed him in a hug.

“Mum, dad!” Hermione exclaimed, making everyone look at her. She flushed and then laughed, nodding toward the couple who had just arrived with Arthur, looking bewildered. It was rare that a Muggle ever got to travel by Wizarding means because of the Statute of Secrecy, but the parents of Muggle-born wixen were the exception to that rule.

“I’m so dizzy,” Mrs. Granger groaned, leaning against Mr. Granger. “I can’t even begin to understand what just happened to us,” she said. It wasn’t every day that a Muggle got to side apparate. 

“We were so pleased to get the invitation,” Mr. Granger said.

Hermione wrapped them in a hug, her father spinning her around.

“Welcome to the Manor, Healer Grangers,” Draco said a little awkwardly, knowing that both Grangers were Dentists and that was a type of Muggle Healer. “Uh, this is my childhood home. I’m Draco Malfoy.”

Hermione giggled and whispered, “Doctor.” Ron grinned, wrapping his arm around Hermione, getting a raised eyebrow from her parents.

“What a polite young man. Please don’t be so formal with us. Call me Monica, and this is Wendell.” Monica smiled, shaking Draco’s hand.

“Yes, of course,” Draco said.

After everyone introduced themselves, they found places to sit down, while Narcissa, Molly, and Jingle served them hot chocolate topped with whipped cream, peppermint, and chocolate shavings. 

Narcissa put out a tray of desserts that Molly baked. She discreetly gave Harry some pickle-chocolate flavored biscuits, making Draco gag into his hot chocolate.

Harry practically inhaled his biscuits and then sipped on his hot chocolate, getting whipped cream on his top lip and nose. Draco had to resist the urge to lick it off with so many people around them, but almost had to get up and leave the room when he saw Harry’s tongue flicking out over his lips. Harry licked them, savoring the flavor, and then wiped the cream off his nose, putting his finger into his mouth, sucking on it, humming in approval.

Their eyes met while his finger was still in his mouth, and Harry raised an eyebrow.

“What?” Harry asked, pulling his finger away from his lips. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

Draco leaned over to whisper into his ear. “Only I should be able to see you doing that, Harry.”

“What do you mean? Oh.” He blushed and playfully swatted Draco’s head. 

“Can we let the cat out of the bag?” Monica said after they had visited for a while. She looked at Hermione, who blushed.

Percy looked around, his eyes wide, taking Monica’s words at face value. “Where’s Minna?”

Blaise touched his hand for a split second. “There,” he said, pointing at Minna, who was near the fireplace, curled into a ball. She was sound asleep. 

After calming down, Percy started to frown, realizing he didn’t understand a joke again. He looked off to the side, feeling embarrassed, but nobody pointed out anything unusual.

Sighing, Percy subconsciously leaned against Blaise. His cheeks warming, Blaise glanced at Percy's side profile. 

Minna jumped onto Blaise’s lap, making him gasp when the wind was knocked out of him. That got Percy's attention, and now Percy was aware how he was leaning on Blaise, but he didn't move. He only smiled, looking down at his hands, and shifted a little closer.

Pansy smirked at Blaise, mouthing, 'It looks like you just won the House Cup, Blaise.'

Blaise ignored her.

“Oh, mum,” Hermione said, “you’ve already noticed?”

“Noticed what?” Charlie asked, leaning over Bill to grab a biscuit from the coffee table. He stuffed it into his mouth, grinning when Bill pushed him away. Fleur gave Bill a scolding look, making him blush.

“Hm?” Molly looked over at her children. “What’s going on?”

“Actually, there are a few cats to be let out,” Harry said, feeling nervous about sharing his news with the Grangers, but they should know, shouldn’t they? Hermione was like a sister to him and would be the baby’s aunt. 

The Grangers were also Muggles, and homosexuality was more stigmatized with Muggles, so that gave Harry some concern. Wizards didn’t even use many of the labels that Muggles did, except the more common ones.

“Oh,” Percy suddenly said when he figured out what ‘let the cat out of the bag’ meant. He blushed when everyone looked at him. He inwardly groaned at the attention, but they didn’t look at him too long.

Blaise nudged his side, sliding his hand down the side of his knee, where it was obscured from view, offering it to Percy, who looked down at his hand, then back up at him, before his eyes flickered around the room.

Percy’s heart raced at the idea of holding Blaise's hand in secret before telling anyone that something was going on between them, but he couldn't deny that he desired the comfort from the gesture. He touched Blaise's hand, entertaining their fingers.

Pansy was sitting at an angle that allowed her to see everything. She smiled and, for once, kept her mouth shut, though she subtly levitated a couch pillow between Blaise and Percy's laps, helping them keep their secret. She wondered if they put a label on their relationship yet and was going to corner Blaise to ask later.

'Aw, Blaise, you're all grown up,' Pansy mouthed toward him. She giggled, pretending she was reacting to something else.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Draco sensed Harry’s discomfort about telling Muggles he was pregnant and put a hand on his shoulder. “Harry is worried about-”

Wendell put up a hand, cutting Draco off. “Hermione already informed us that wizards can become pregnant, but she didn’t tell us you were, Harry.” He looked at Harry's baby bump and then into Harry's eyes. "Exciting, huh?"

Harry blushed, smoothing his shirt over his baby bump. “Yeah, almost sixteen weeks.” He started to bounce his legs up and down, nervous energy flowing through him. Draco scooted closer, their thighs pressing together. The grounding made Harry feel better, and he started to calm down.

“It’s fine, we’ve already learned so many fantastical things about magic, why should this be shocking?” Monica asked. She started to smile. “Or do you mean about your relationship in general?” She teased. “Doesn’t bother us one bit. Bisexual here.”

“What? Mum, you’re bi?” Hermione asked with a small gasp. She looked back and forth between her mum and dad as if seeing them for the first time. That was news to her.

“Bisexual,” Draco blinked. “That sounds like a type of bick...I mean bike. What does that have to do with anything?”

“Merlin,” Harry burst into laughter, making Draco playfully glare at him. Harry nudged him, and his glare softened into a smile. “No, it means she is romantically and sexually attracted to both males and females.”

“Dad, did you know?” Hermione asked. “Did you date a lot of women, mum?” Hermione needed to know everything, but nobody else wanted to know any details. She laughed at the expressions on everyone's faces, and then looked back at her mum. “Why did you end up with dad?”

The look on Wendell’s face was comical, making some of the awkward tension over the personal topic go away. “Why wouldn’t I know?” Wendell asked, hugging Monica. “What kind of question is that? You wouldn’t be here otherwise.”

Hermione shrugged. “I’m just curious.”

“This is not a place to discuss my dating life, darling,” Monica said. They were accustomed to her asking so many questions, even some that seemed intrusive to others.

“Such a fascinating conversation,” George said, clearing his throat. Everyone looked at him. “Who else wants to tell us some personal stuff?” He put a hand up to his ear. “I’m all ears…”

“The cat!” Ron said. “We got distracted and didn’t answer Monica’s first question.” He glanced at Hermione, and she nodded. “Hermione asked me out.” Ron blushed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I said yes.”

Charlie threw a biscuit at Ron. “Obviously. You’re completely smitten with her.”

Ron crossed his arms, smirking at Charlie. “Well, let’s talk about your crush on L-” 

“How about we don’t?” Charlie said, his ears turning pink. He threw another biscuit at Ron, who caught it, shoving it into his mouth. “Mind your business, Ronald.”

“I’m dating Luna!” Ginny said, jumping up from her chair. “We kind of asked each other out.”

Luna beamed, pulling out Selene from her pocket, who was currently shrunk so she could take the doll everywhere. Ginny patted her own pocket where Geneva was safely stored.

Molly looked around at all her children, even the teasing was welcome. She leaned against Arthur with a soft sigh. “Who else has something to share?” Molly asked. “I’m going to faint. So much news! My babies have grown up so much!”

Percy blushed, scrunching down on the couch. Blaise just grinned. He squeezed Percy’s hand, looking down when Percy moved his foot, brushing it against his. Everyone was barefoot while inside, so for some reason, their feet touching felt like such a bold move from Percy, even if Percy wasn’t thinking of it that way.

“Georgie is my slave,” Pansy said with a smirk. “Not dating him, though. Sorry to break your heart, Molly, because I know how wonderful I’d be as a daughter.”

“She’s got mind-controlling powers, mum, don’t look down on me,” George said.

“How rude. You should be so lucky to have me around you. My slaves are treated quite well.” Pansy grabbed a chocolate cake and popped it into her mouth to hide a smile that she knew would look a little soppy. She liked teasing George, but it wasn’t more than that. They were just so alike, and it was fun being around him.

Draco coughed, choking on his tea. How were Pansy and George this dense?

“I’m courting a Slytherin, Gran,” Neville said, getting his grandmother’s attention.

Theodore stood up and walked over to Augusta, extending his hand. “I promise to take good care of Neville. He means a lot to me. I’m Theodore Nott.”

Augusta blinked, her mouth drawn down into a fearsome frown, unless you knew her well enough to know that her expressions did not always match her feelings. Theodore swallowed, his hand shaking nervously, but he relaxed when Augusta nodded and shook his hand.

“Please see to it that you do, Mr. Nott.”

“I-I will.” 

🐉⚡🐉

Hermione pulled a Muggle radio out of her beaded bag. Her mum and dad looked at it with wide eyes. It was a giant boombox that should not have been able to fit in such a small bag. Hermione laughed at their expression and explained how the bag worked before setting the radio up on a table near the Christmas tree.

She pulled out a stack of CDs with Christmas music burned onto them. The purebloods looked on in confusion.

“What is that?” Pansy asked, walking over and leaning down to study the box. Music suddenly blared out, scaring her. She jumped back, bumping into George, who put his arms around her waist to keep her from falling, but because of his hearing impairment, they both ended up on the floor, a pile of limbs.

She felt bad for knocking him off balance.

Nobody laughed as they might have done years ago. Pansy rubbed her elbow that she had smacked on the floor, her cheeks flushing, but as flustered as being clumsy had made her feel, she couldn’t help noticing that George looked genuinely upset, but was doing a good job of hiding his feelings.

Pansy wasn’t sure how she could tell something was wrong, but she could. Standing up, she held out her hand to help George to his feet.

“I’m sorry,” she said softly. “I didn’t expect that thing to make such a loud noise.”

Shrugging, George smiled at her. “It’s fine. Are you okay?” He reached out, touching her elbow. “Looks like it will bruise.” He pulled out his wand. “May I?”

Nodding, Pansy felt a warm relief flow through her body as George cast Episkey on her.

“So sorry!” Hermione said, turning the volume down on the boombox. “This is a device Muggles use to listen to music. It has many names: Boombox, radio, CD player…” She looked down. “I thought that it would be fun if we listened to Christmas music while we decorate the tree.”

Everyone looked at Harry when he burst into tears. 

Draco didn’t know the full extent of Harry’s childhood, but he knew enough to know that listening to music while decorating a tree was something he never got to experience. He pulled Harry into his arms, stroking his hair.

“Ha, ha,” Harry laughed through his tears. “I’m a blubbering mess. Don’t mind me.” He laughed some more when Fleur started to cry, too. 

Bill rubbed Fleur’s back, smiling fondly at her. She kissed his cheek and then went over to join Harry, both of them hugging each other and crying.

“I’ll leave him in your hands,” Draco said. He ruffled Harry’s hair and then walked over to his mum, sitting down to visit with her.

Harry and Fleur kept switching between laughing and crying, growing increasingly emotional as they talked.

“Oh, no,” Theodore teased. “They’re feeding off each other.”

“Just you wait until more of you get pregnant,” Augusta said. She had been so quiet up until now, so her saying such a thing made everyone stop talking, and a stunned silence filled the air.

Then everyone started to laugh. Augusta went back to her knitting as if she hadn’t said anything.

“Oh, yes,” Luna said. “I can see several babies in the future, other than the two we know about.” She looked at everyone, her gaze on Hermione lasting longer than on anyone else. 

Hermione blushed, her eyes wide. She looked at Ron, but he was oblivious to what Luna was insinuating.

“Luna, you talk like you’re a Seer,” Neville said.

Luna shrugged, grinning at him.

“Fine, keep your secrets,” Neville said, choking when she pointed at him and rubbed her stomach. Theodore saw this and his face turned red. He stood up and walked out of the room, Luna’s laughter following him.

“Luna!” Neville covered his face. “Don’t make jokes like that. We’ve only been together for a few days.”

“A few days is sometimes all you need,” Augusta said, her tone sounding indifferent, but Neville could detect a hint of longing. It was the same kind of longing Neville had for how they used to be as a family. Neville couldn’t remember how it once was, but his Gran clearly could and dearly missed Alice and Frank.

“Well, I’m not getting pregnant any time soon,” Neville muttered.

“I didn’t say that you were,” Luna said. “My stomach just felt achy from eating too much cake.”

Ginny giggled, poking Luna’s stomach. “Luna’s got a food baby.”

🐉⚡🐉

“How do you deck the halls anyway?” Draco asked as they listened to the Muggle song. He jumped out of the way when a bauble almost hit his head on its way to hang on the tree.

They were decorating the tree and having a blast. Some people were using magic, but others were doing it the Muggle way. 

Draco was, because he wanted to experience this as Harry should have when he was a child. He handed a Father Christmas decoration to Harry, smiling at the delighted smile on Harry’s face as he hung it on the tree.

“Don’t question everything so much,” Harry said, ducking when George almost hit him with a strand of garland. “George! No choking.”

“Yeah, that’s Draco’s job,” Pansy said, making everyone groan. Her jokes would never end. Pansy tried to reach a high spot to put a green glass orb, pouting when she couldn’t get the spot she wanted, though she yelped when George suddenly lifted her up.

“Georgie! A little warning next time.” Pansy put a hand over her heart. It was beating so fast from the sudden scare. George just grinned at her, but didn’t say anything. He dropped some tinsel on her head and ran off when she started chasing him.

“Decorate the tree, not me!” Pansy laughed, throwing the tinsel at George.

“Don we now our gay apparel,” Hermione sang along to the music, twirling around, throwing a snowman ornament toward Ron.

“There’s clothing just for gay people?” Blaise asked. He and Percy wrapped another strand of lights around the tree, somehow getting him tangled in the process. Percy laughed, helping him get free. “Muggles have so many interesting labels.”

“Wizards have used gay and lesbian for a while,” Ginny said, wincing when a bauble broke, poking her hand. She vanished the mess and grabbed another to place on the tree. “But Monica just told us about bisexuals.” She handed a cute gift ornament to Luna, who put it up as high as she could on the tree.

“I suppose I don’t mind having a label if it helps me understand myself more,” Blaise said. He glanced at Percy and smiled. Percy returned the smile, moving around the tree out of Blaise’s view.

“Oooh,” Pansy teased. “Are you saying that you’ve figured out that you only prefer men, or are you bi, Blaise?”

Blaise shrugged. “That’s not your business, is it, Pansy?”

“But why is this song singing about gay clothing?” Neville asked. “How is that Christmas related?” He put a red bow on Theodore’s nose, laughing as he went cross-eyed trying to look at it.

“Oh my gosh,” Hermione giggled. “Gay has more than one meaning. In this instance, it means happy.”

“Clothes can be happy?” Theodore asked. He looked at the ridiculous, ugly sweaters Hermione, Monica, Wendell, and Harry were wearing. The colors were horrid, a mixture of green, red, gold, and silver, and they had scary-looking depictions of snowmen, elves, reindeer, and a fat Father Christmas.

Hermione hit next on the boombox, hoping to shift their minds to another topic, though this was amusing. She knew her parents had to be so confused. It did seem strange that wizards didn’t know about some things Muggles took for granted. 

That didn’t matter because everyone was having such a good time. The way they talked so casually made her heart swell. 

She smiled, though she was slightly annoyed when “All I Want for Christmas Is You” started playing. Her mum burned this CD for her, of course, she’d put Mariah Carey on it. This song was everywhere. But the lyrics were fitting for how she felt about this little family they were creating, so she let the song play.

It was catchy, she had to admit. “I don't want a lot for Christmas,” Hermione sang along, giving in. Okay, it was a good song. She grabbed Ron’s hand and twirled him around, laughing when he blushed, as he tried to keep up with her. “There is just one thing I need.”

Harry’s eyes lit up. He remembered this song playing on Petunia’s little radio in the kitchen when he was fourteen. He even remembered the lyrics.

His hormones overriding his embarrassment, he belted out, “I don't care about the presents underneath the Christmas tree, I just want you, for my own!” 

He grabbed Luna’s hand and they twirled around. Luna got dizzy and went to stand by Ginny, both girls laughing as Harry joined Ron and Hermione, all three of them holding hands and moving in a circle.

Draco looked at Harry, his eyes wide and his mouth falling open. He just fell in love all over again. His heart started to pound as he felt ridiculously happy to see Harry carrying on and having fun, letting his inner child shine.

Moving away from Ron and Hermione, Harry looked at Draco, blowing him a kiss. “More than you could ever know, make my wish come true. All I want for Christmas is you,” Harry sang, pointing at Draco. 

As if he were under a spell, Draco practically floated over to Harry, pulling him into his arms and dancing to the music.

“Yay, dance time!” Luna exclaimed, “Ginny, let’s dance!” She grabbed Ginny, spinning around.

Narcissa exchanged a look with Molly and Arthur. This was pure bliss. It was everything to them to see their children acting like kids, even if they were adults.

“Come on, Mols,” Arthur said, pulling her to him. “Let’s not be wallflowers.” Molly made Narcissa gasp when she grabbed her hand and pulled her along. Arthur laughed, taking turns to dance with them.

Draco smiled over at his mum, knowing she was out of her element but he could tell she was enjoying herself.

“What’s a wallflower?” Pansy asked. She bent over a box and pulled out a reindeer ornament, levitating it to the top of the tree.

“Something you shouldn’t be either,” George said, bending low at the waist. “May I have this dance, flower?”

“That still doesn’t answer my question,” Pansy said softly, though she reached her hand out and let George pull her onto the impromptu dance floor.

“Looks like everyone is dancing now,” Theodore said with a smile. Neville put another bow on him with a grin.

“It’s traditional. If someone starts dancing, everyone should join in,” Neville said. 

“You’re making that up,” Augusta said, “just ask the boy to dance with you.”

His grandmother was going to be the death of him. Neville blushed, looking up at Theodore. “Dance?”

“Oh, but of course,” Theodore said, dramatically bowing, before pulling Neville to his chest. “I don’t dance,” he admitted, his cheeks growing warm.

“I know you can,” Neville encouraged. 

“Not a chance,” Theodore said with a laugh. “But I’ll do my best.”

The song chose that moment to change, making everyone stop what they were doing to just stare at Hermione with surprised eyes.

“Grandma got run over by a reindeer walking home from our house, Christmas Eve. You can say there's no such thing as Santa, but as for me and Grandpa, we believe.”

Augusta snorted, the usually stoic woman unable to mask her amusement at the unusual song. Though she quickly schooled her expression, going back to her knitting.

“How do we dance to a song like this?” Theodore asked, placing his hands on Neville’s hips. Neville shrugged, putting his head on Theodore’s chest. 

“She'd been drinkin' too much eggnog and we'd begged her not to go, but she forgot her medication, and she staggered out the door into the snow.”

“This can’t possibly be a real song,” Draco said. Harry giggled against his chest. It was the strangest song he had ever heard. He was having the time of his life, surrounded by so many people he cared about. 

All his tomorrows looked full of promise.

The laughter and music were so loud. Almost everyone abandoned decorating the tree to dance, though Blaise frowned when Percy suddenly put down the ornament he was holding and left the room.

Concerned, he got up to follow him.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Blaise found Percy in the bedroom they shared the last time they visited the Manor. Percy was sitting with his knees pulled up to his chest, his back against the wall, and his cheek resting on his knees. Percy's eyes were tightly shut, and a soft, soothing hum escaped him as he gently rocked back and forth.

Seeing him in such a way made Blaise wonder if he should leave, unsure if Percy wanted to be around anyone. However, Blaise was drawn to be close to Percy, sensing that he was feeling overwhelmed and wanting to help if he could. Just as Blaise was about to leave to give Percy his quiet time, Percy glanced over and caught sight of him.

“Don’t go,” Percy whispered. The lights in the room began to flicker.

Blaise quickly glanced from Percy to the lights above, frowning. Percy winced, covering his eyes in response to the lights, taking deep breaths. The lights stopped flickering, and Percy removed his hand.

Walking over to Percy, Blaise hovered next to him a bit uncertainly. Blaise wanted to offer comfort, but wasn’t quite sure how to begin, not wanting to make things worse for Percy.

Without saying a word, Percy motioned to the space next to him. Blaise couldn’t suppress his smile at the invitation. His heart fluttered as he crawled onto the bed, settling in beside Percy. It meant a lot that Percy didn’t mind him being around him when he was feeling overstimulated. Blaise wondered if that had a deeper meaning.

This was the perfect moment to give Percy the gift he’d prepared. He’d teamed up with George to create something special, an item that he hoped would be useful to Percy.

Blaise’s hand slightly shook in anticipation as he pulled out a small, wrapped box from his pocket and handed it to Percy. “I didn’t want to put you on the spot, so I hope it’s okay to open this a day early?” Blaise whispered, his heart pounding as he watched Percy’s reaction.

Percy nodded and slowly unwrapped the box, lifting the lid to reveal a simple silver bracelet. It had the words ‘Resolute - Protection - Love’ engraved on it. Blaise could feel himself blush as he watched Percy’s expression shift, not quite sure what to make of his reaction.

“Um, well…” Blaise picked up the bracelet. “I got the idea for the engraving after we did the familiar charm. I asked George for help with the enchantments since he’s had a lot of experience making items like this, but this is not a joke item, I promise.”

That got a small smile out of Percy.

Blaise knew this kind of gift carried his intentions of courting Percy, and while he sincerely wished to do so, he wanted Percy to understand that it was just a gesture of care. Even if Percy wasn’t ready for anything more, Blaise still wanted him to have it.

Percy remained quiet, staring at the bracelet, making Blaise worried that he had done something wrong.

“No strings attached if you don’t… I mean..." Blaise trailed off, and then continued after taking a deep breath. Why was he so nervous? "It has a charm on it that makes it so that it shouldn’t irritate your skin and…well…I hope you don’t become offended.”

“Why would I?” Percy finally asked, lifting his gaze from the bracelet to look into Blaise’s eyes.

“Because you once mentioned that loud sounds can be painful for you, so I asked George if he could create a charm to sense when you might be feeling overwhelmed and help you out. I think Muggles use ear coverings to help them, so I thought a charmed item might be a good idea and be discreet,” Blaise said, biting his lip nervously. “Maybe it’s a stupid gift-”

Before he could worry any more, Percy surprised him by leaning over and wrapping his arms around him, burying his face against Blaise’s chest. “Shh,” Percy said softly. “There’s nothing stupid about it. Please put it on me. Can we sit like this in silence for a bit?”

Blaise's hands trembled with excitement as he slipped the bracelet onto Percy’s slender wrist. Almost immediately, he felt Percy relax against him, and a wave of relief washed over him. He grinned, grateful that George’s work had turned out well.

“Yes, we can stay like this as long as you need to,” Blaise murmured, pulling Percy closer in a comfortable embrace. He pulled out his wand and whispered, “Nox.” The lights in the room turned off, and he closed his eyes, listening to the sounds of Percy breathing.

After enjoying thirty minutes of peaceful silence together, Percy started to stir and leaned back to look at Blaise, using wandless magic to turn the lights back on. 

“I could never be upset about something like this. You thought of something that would help me, and it’s unique to me.”

Noses nearly touching, Percy’s eyes softened. “I-I want… what I mean is…” A faint blush crept onto his cheeks. “Yes.”

Blaise blinked in confusion, tilting his head. “Yes? What do you mean?”

“Give me the strings, Blaise. The red strings of fate, or whatever you want to call it,” Percy smiled.

A wide grin spread across Blaise’s face. “So you want to court me?”

“Minna suggested I should,” Percy teased, but his expression became sincere. “Yes, of course I do.”

“I promise I’ll be the best boyfriend and a great daddy to Minna,” Blaise laughed. “How are you feeling now? Ready to join the others?”

Percy looked at his bracelet fondly. “I feel like I can take on so much more with this on. I’m touched that you put so much thought into it. I love it, Blaise.”

🐉⚡🐉

“You’re back just in time,” Molly said, smiling at Percy and Blaise as they walked back into the living room. She had several gift boxes in her arms and handed one to Blaise and Percy.

Looking around, they saw that everyone had similar gifts.

It was only Christmas Eve, but maybe Narcissa’s tradition was to open gifts on this day. Going over to a couch, Percy and Blaise sat next to each other.

“Where’s…” Blaise looked around, seeing that some people were missing.

“Oh,” Neville said, “Gran had to go take care of some things at home.” He seemed cheerful enough, but Percy noticed that Theodore was hugging him extra tightly. “She doesn’t do large groups of people, but wanted to at least stop by.”

“Arthur took my parents home. They couldn’t stay long because they just adopted a puppy that terrorizes the house.” Hermione laughed, shaking her head. “I won’t let them live it down that they picked a puppy over spending Christmas with me.” 

Hermione wasn’t actually bothered, and those who knew her well enough could tell, though Narcissa looked concerned.

“What are these gifts?” Blaise asked.

“It’s a common Muggle tradition,” Hermione explained. “I hoped that you wouldn’t mind.”

“I’ve never gotten to do it,” Harry said softly, “then again…” He trailed off, flushing, hoping people did not pick up on the meaning behind his words.

No such luck. Draco was positively fuming, and everyone else looked upset. Harry looked at his lap, his blush increasing.

“Of course we don’t mind,” Draco blurted. “Teach us all the Muggle traditions, Hermione.”

She smiled. “Well, this one is where everyone wears matching PJs that they get on Christmas Eve, and then on Christmas, well, you get it.”

Charlie pouted. “Who am I going to match with?”

“Oh, well,” Hermione giggled. “The only choice was Narcissa.”

“Charlie, too?” Draco crossed his arms. “I do not want a Weasley as a father.”

Confused, Charlie looked at Draco. “Your mother is a fox, but I’m not into older women, no offense.”

“None taken,” Narcissa said, shaking her head in amusement. “Calm down, Draco, you don’t need to protect my virtue.”

“What’s wrong with a Weasley?” Harry teased Draco.

“Yeah, what’s wrong?” Bill grinned. “I mean, having a dragon handler as a father seems rather fitting considering your namesake.”

Draco laughed. They had him there. “Very funny. The age gap is way too much.”

“I’m quite sure Charlie is an adult and can make his own choices on whether an age gap is too much for him,” Hermione said. 

“Can we stop talking about this?” Charlie said. “Cheers, Narcissa, matching PJs.” He opened his box, pulling out a pair of red pajamas with pug dogs wearing holiday hats all over them. Narcissa held her own pair, her eyebrows raised in response.

“This is not what I’m used to wearing to bed,” Narcissa said. The clothes were so casual and probably didn’t cost much at all, though she couldn’t deny that they looked comfortable.

Jingle grinned back and forth between Narcissa and Charlie, snapping her fingers, switching out their clothing.

“Fuck… I mean…” Charlie blushed when his mum sent him a scolding look.

Everyone else opened their pajamas, laughing and yelping each time Jingle switched out their clothing.

Percy nearly fell over when his was suddenly changed, knocking against Blaise’s side. The sudden sensation of a new type of fabric touching his skin initially panicked him, but then a calmness overtook him. It let him stay relaxed long enough to get used to the new texture.

“Okay, there?” Blaise asked. “Wow, we look cute.” They were wearing pajamas that were red and green with kitty faces wearing Santa hats all over them.

“I’m good,” Percy said, looking at his bracelet. “I’m… this is great spellwork.” He looked across the room at George, raising his hand. George grinned, winking at him, before turning his attention back to Pansy.

“It looks like Hermione is pairing everyone up like we were last time,” George said. He struck a silly pose. “Who wears it better?”

“Pink isn’t my color,” Pansy said, rolling her eyes. “Nor is it a Christmas color.” She shook her head. “I guess you wear it better, Georgie.”

“Where did you even find all these pajamas?” Ron asked Hermione. “I mean, Pansy and George wearing pink Christmas flamingo pajamas is not something I ever expected to see.”

“A little mum and pop Muggle shop near where my parents live,” Hermione answered. “I did charm them so that they would fit everyone properly, though.” She did a turn. “Do I look okay, Ron?”

Ron blushed. “You know you do, Hermione. Purple is a good color on you.” They were wearing purple pajamas with Christmas lights all over them. Ron looked down at his pair. “On me, not so much.”

🐉⚡🐉

“I can’t sleep!” Neville said, jumping on the bed, tackling Theodore. He yawned, nuzzling against him. “I’m staying in your bed. It’s cold.”

Theodore wrapped his arms around him. “You’re not going to hear a complaint from me.”

“Oh! Did you hear that?” Neville asked. “I think I heard Father Christmas on the roof.”

“You must have excellent hearing, considering we’re on the bottom floor of the Manor.” Theodore pulled the blanket up around them, snuggling against Neville’s warmth. “Close your eyes or Father Christmas won’t come.”

“Goodnight.” Neville leaned over, kissing Theodore.

🐉⚡🐉

Early morning came, and not a creature was stirring, that was until Jingle tiptoed out of her bedroom and gathered her Christmas helpers. Little Minna trailed behind Jingle like a duckling as the elf walked through the Manor, a bounce in her step, overcame with good cheer. 

“Come on, Charlie,” Jingle whispered, “Keep up.”

Laughing, Charlie walked around a corner, wearing a Father Christmas suit. “So the single guy has to be the one dressed up as Santa?”

“Jingle can help you put a dating ad in the Daily Prophet?” Jingle said. "We can can look for a nice person to-"

“No, thank you,” Charlie said, interrupting her. The idea of Jingle helping him was cute, though. He smiled, feeling amused. “Let’s go get this show started!”

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

“Why did I let myself be talked into getting up at five am?” Charlie groaned, rubbing fatigue from his eyes. He didn’t mind helping out, but wasn’t usually a morning person. He found it sweet when Jingle sought him out yesterday to ask if he would mind playing as Santa.

Jingle only grinned at him in response. With a snap of her fingers, Jingle made Charlie’s suit puff out around his stomach, and two bright red patches appeared on his cheeks. Charlie looked down, feeling under his shirt to ensure it was just the suit that was enchanted. He sighed, finding that his stomach was unchanged.

“Do I pass as Santa?” Charlie asked, turning around in a circle. 

“A young Santa,” Jingle said happily, snapping her fingers again. In an instant, Charlie’s curly red hair transformed into long, poofy white waves to match his fake beard. Charlie’s whole face was obscured by hair, only his eyes and rosy cheeks peeking through.

“Now you look great!” Jingle jumped up and down. “This is going to be so fun!”

With another snap of her fingers, a big red sack appeared beside them, filled with treats and little trinkets.

“Alright, let’s go fill the stockings!” Charlie grinned, slinging the sack over his shoulder.

Together, Charlie and Jingle crept into the sitting room, spending an hour stuffing stockings with the goodies from Santa’s sack. Charlie couldn’t help but smile as he realized many of the candies were from Weasleys Wizard Wheezes.

He knew Jingle did all the shopping for Narcissa because she couldn’t leave the Manor, and wondered what the shopkeeper thought when she came in and ordered a lot of joke candy.

Most wizards knew who Jingle was, as she was always seen around Narcissa over the years, being her personal house elf, so it had to be strange that they were witnessing Jingle buying so many odd items.

“Ugh,” Charlie groaned, leaning back until he heard a small pop. “What else do we have left?” He cast a tempus and saw it was now six. “People are going to be waking up soon, even if it is early morning.”

The Manor was still quiet, but Charlie knew his siblings; they could be fifty and still excitable children come Christmas morning, even if they pretended otherwise. It wouldn’t be long before the Manor was filled with laughter and the sounds of feet running around.

“We set out breakfast next. Cissa and Molly have already prepared everything,” Jingle said, jumping off the floor, dusting off her elegant pillowcase that had been sewn so fashionably that it could hardly be called a pillowcase anymore.

“Father Christmas!” Luna’s voice came from behind them.

Charlie spun around to see Luna, her eyes sparkling in surprise as she cradled Selene in her arms. Luna’s hair was all over the place, and she was rubbing her eyes. She looked like a small child who had just spotted Santa for the very first time.

“Ho, ho, ho! And what would little Luna like for Christmas?” Charlie asked, his voice loud and cheerful.

Luna blinked sleepily, gradually becoming more aware, then burst into giggles as she walked over. “Charlie? You look so cute!” She poked his big Santa stomach, tilting her head to the side.

“Charlie? Hmm, that’s a fine name!” Charlie said. “Who is this Charlie you speak of?” He looked around, pretending to look for someone.

“I must have been mistaken,” Luna said. She looked down at her doll. “Selene told me you were Charlie.” She tutted. “How dare she lie to me!” She pointed at the doll as if scolding her. “Don’t you want some presents, Selene? No more lying.”

He looked at her, eyes fond. He’d known Luna ever since she was a young child and felt brotherly toward her just as much as he did toward his siblings. Charlie motioned for her to follow him, smiling when she held onto his hand.

“Want to help Santa set up the food?” Jingle asked Luna eagerly. “It’s all in stasis, ready to go.”

“Sure!” Luna beamed. “I’d love to help!”

They walked into the kitchen and started removing food from the fridge, stove, and counter, moving everything to the table.

“Chip the glasses and crack the plates! Blunt the knives and bend the forks! That’s what Bilbo Baggins hates! Smash the bottles and burn the corks!” Luna sang, making Charlie laugh. He shook his head. Luna was always a surprise.

“I wouldn’t do that,” Charlie said, catching a tray of tarts that Luna tossed to him. “Harry’s going to love this breakfast dessert.”

“Cut the cloth and tread on the fat! Pour the milk on the pantry floor! Leave the bones on the bedroom mat! Splash the wine on every door!”

“Where is that even from?” Charlie asked.

“You need to read more, Charlie,” Luna said. “Muggles have some fun books. Hermione introduced me to The Hobbit. There’s a dragon in it, too!” She wouldn’t mention that the dragon was killed, or Charlie might become upset.

“Luna, you’re so cute. I love you!” He hugged her. “I’m so glad you’re dating Ginny.”

She beamed, pointing her wand toward the open door at Hermione’s radio, clicking it on. Music started to play, and she and Charlie danced around, while Jingle and Minna did their own dance. Jingle spun in a circle with her arms out wide, and Minna darted back and forth between her legs, playfully meowing.

🐉⚡🐉

The smell of cinnamon and treacle tart swirled around the room. Harry wrinkled his nose, mumbling in his sleep, turning over to bury his face against Draco’s side. The scent seemed to become stronger, making Harry’s eyes flutter. Slowly, he opened his eyes, lifting his head. Yawning, he started to drift off again.

Then soft Christmas music accompanied the calming aroma of Christmas breakfast. Harry jolted awake, everything coming to him at once. It was Christmas! His eyes widened in excitement.

He grinned and immediately started shaking Draco. “Wake up, wake up, wake up!” The music and scent coming from outside their door were overwhelming Harry’s senses. It was a different kind of magic. 

Mumbling, Draco swatted away Harry’s hands, though Harry didn’t give up, going back to shaking him. Draco groaned, and then his eyes shot open, confusion clouding his judgment. The confusion turned to worry, noticing that Harry was hovering over him and jiggling his arm.

Draco’s heart pounded in his chest, but he quickly relaxed. Harry’s expression was nothing short of childlike wonderment. Propping himself up, Draco cast a quick cleaning spell on them. 

“Come on! Let’s go!” Harry exclaimed, barely able to contain his enthusiasm. “Please! Do you smell that tart? Come on!”

Amused, Draco leaned up, kissing him. His amusement was slightly tarnished as his thoughts wandered to how Harry was raised. Would Harry have acted this way as a child if he’d grown up in a healthy household?

Harry was a pure bundle of energy and excitement. His glow wasn’t only because he was carrying a baby. Draco pushed away his dark thoughts and kissed Harry again.

Smiling, Draco let himself be dragged from bed. “Harry, it’s so early,” he pretended to whine. “I need three more hours of beauty sleep.”

“You’re beautiful enough. Now, get your ass in gear!” Harry pulled Draco to him and pressed their lips together for another kiss. Draco wrapped his arms around Harry’s waist, pulling his hips toward him.

“I can’t do anything if we keep kissing,” Draco murmured against Harry’s lips.

“One more,” Harry said. Of course, Draco couldn’t deny his request.

🐉⚡🐉

Neville wiggled his nose, slowly becoming aware of his surroundings. He set up and looked down at Theodore, who was curled into a ball next to him. Gently, Neville ran his fingers through Theodore’s light brown hair.

“Wakey, wakey, Theo,” Neville whispered, leaning down to kiss his cheek.

“What time is it?” Theodore groaned.

“Early enough,” Neville answered. “A half hour after six.”

Theodore groaned again, but started to sit up. “Neville, is this going to be a habit if we share a bed?” he teased.

“It isn’t that early,” Neville said. “We get up around this time for morning classes.” He poked Theodore’s nose.

"Don't remind me."

“Get up or Ron will eat everything.”

Laughing, Theodore stretched with a yawn. “I’m awake, darling.”

“Happy Christmas.” Neville cast a cleaning charm on them and then leaned over, pressing their lips together. “I’m glad to spend this day with you.”

“I feel the same,” Theodore answered. “Happy Christmas, Neville.”

🐉⚡🐉

“Don’t put the feather in the pot. It belongs to the bird,” George mumbled, rolling over and grunting. “That isn’t the right bird. Stop that.”

Pansy pressed a hand over her mouth, trying not to make any sound. George's sleep talking was always so entertaining and random.

“Did you want the snake bird?” Pansy asked. “Do you like snakes at all?”

“Maybe one sneaky snake,” George answered. “The feather is not cheese.”

She snorted. “The cheese is a snake!” Pansy said, finally starting to laugh.

George jumped out of bed, his eyes wide. “What the hell?” George rubbed his eyes and looked over at Pansy, who was sitting up in her bed, her short, dark hair messy around her head. Her cheeks were flushed from recently being snuggled beneath her covers, and she had the biggest grin on her face.

“You okay there, Georgie?” Pansy brushed a hand through her hair, trying to straighten it out. George followed the movement of her head.

“Huh…” George blinked, tearing his gaze away from Pansy. “I think I was having a weird dream.”

“You don’t say. Happy Christmas, we should clean up and join the others.”

“Hm, okay. Merry Christmas, Pansy,” George said quietly. She wondered why he seemed to be in such a daze. 

🐉⚡🐉

Hermione walked over to Ron's bed, sitting down heavily onto it, jostling Ron awake. Ron stared at her, a little dazed as he took everything in about her, from her dark, curly hair, to the way her eyes brightened up when she smiled, to the contrast between their skin tones when he reached out to hold her hand.

"You're so beautiful," Ron whispered. "Did you really ask me out, or am I still dreaming?" He pulled her hand closer to him and kissed it.

"I did," Hermione answered. "Are you saying you've had dreams about me asking you out?" She grinned when his face bloomed in color, so red that his freckles nearly vanished.

"No comment." Ron buried his face under his covers and laughed when Hermione started tickling him. "No, stop! I give, I give, okay, fine, maybe a dream or two."

"Just a couple?" Hermione asked, tickling him more.

Ron squirmed, gasping for air. "Okay, fine! Many dreams!" 

Hermione fell on top of him and hugged him. "You're cute. I've had just as many cheesy dreams of every scenario imaginable."

Poking his head out from beneath his blanket, Ron smiled. "Have you?" His heart raced as Hermione's face got closer to his, remembering back to their first and only "heat of the moment" kiss during the final battle.

"Of course." Her face got closer, and Ron sucked in his breath, meeting her halfway, wrapping his arms around her neck. It was sweet and slow, nothing like the panicked way they had kissed the first time, both of them not sure what tomorrow would bring.

"I like you a lot, Ron. Merry Christmas."

"Merry Christmas, my Hermione," Ron whispered against her cheek. "I like you so much."

🐉⚡🐉

Blaise walked out of the restroom attached to his and Percy’s bedroom. He smiled at Percy, who was just waking up. Percy returned the smile, rubbing a hand over his eyes. 

Walking over to Percy, Blaise sat on the edge of his bed, not too close. He was still figuring out what was okay and what wasn’t. It was usually easy to gauge because they were starting to develop a silent language. 

Percy inclined his head and touched the spot next to him. Blaise grinned and scooted closer to him.

“Did you sleep well?” Blaise asked. He held his hand out and waited, his heart racing when Percy clasped it. Blaise looked at their hands, enjoying the sight of Percy’s enchanted bracelet dangling from Percy’s wrist. He saw the word “love” engraved on it and started to blush.

“I did. Better than in a while,” Percy answered. He yawned, slightly leaning toward Blaise. “Did you want to tell the others about us after we open gifts? I don’t want to steal the holiday moment from anyone.”

Hearing that from Percy made Blaise practically radiate Luna levels of giddiness. “You want to tell people?”

Percy blinked. “Why wouldn’t I want to?”

Blaise laughed. “I know how your siblings like to tease.”

“It’s par the course.” Percy sighed contentedly. “It shouldn’t be a secret. You’re serious about us, aren’t you?”

His eyes widening, Blaise looked at Percy. “Yes. I am.”

“Then, when do we tell everyone?” Percy leaned his forehead against Blaise’s. 

“After the festivities,” Blaise whispered.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

“Good morning!” Molly laughed as she noticed everyone shuffling into the living room, some looking groggy and grumpy. “Oh, don’t act like that! You’re all still young! It’s Christmas!” She grabbed Ron, crushing him into a hug, ruffling his hair. He whined, his cheeks flushing.

Hermione helped him fix his hair when Molly let go of him, making his blush increase.

Molly took turns smothering everyone else, though her hug with Percy was more brief. She learned a long time ago that he didn’t like lingering hugs, though she hadn’t held back when he was younger, not understanding why he complained about affection so much.

Percy smiled at her, and she raised an eyebrow, heart melting when he gave her another quick hug, before moving off to the side to talk quietly to Blaise. 

It was interesting to Molly to see how well mingled everyone was becoming. It made her heart fill with love for her children and their friends, even those she didn’t know well yet.

“It’s too early,” Ginny groaned, rubbing her eyes. She ran her fingers through her shoulder-length red hair, trying to fix it. “I’m still half-asleep.” 

Luna bounded over and kissed Ginny’s cheek, making her smile softly. “Ginny!” Luna hugged her, leaning back, bringing Ginny up onto her tiptoes.

“Of course, Luna’s wide awake, though,” Ginny said, returning the hug.

“I am. I’m so excited! I saw Father Christmas,” Luna declared, her eyes wide in wonder, even if she knew the Santa in question was Charlie. It was still fun to pretend. 

Nobody knew about Charlie and Jingle’s little adventure earlier, so they looked over in surprise when Jingle apparated into the room with someone dressed as Father Christmas at her side.

It was obviously one of them, which made a few people laugh as they tried to figure out who was hidden beneath the costume.

Neville walked over to Charlie, peering into his face. Charlie grinned back, but his features could not be seen.

“Who are you?” Neville asked, tilting his head. “You can’t tell at all! Only his eyes and cheeks show. The hair is taking over his face.” He laughed, going back over to Theodore, leaning against his side. Theodore wrapped his arm around Neville’s waist, kissing his cheek.

“Dumbledore Santa,” Harry teased, causing a wave of laughter, though they all became a bit somber at the mention of Dumbledore. It was true. Charlie did look like Dumbledore if he wore a red suit and had a large stomach.

“Ho, Ho, Ho! Have you all been good?” Charlie asked, surveying the room with a big smile. “Santa has heard many stories.” He turned to Harry and added, “Looks like you already received a wonderful gift, haven’t you?”

Harry blushed but nodded, rubbing his stomach contentedly.

Pride filled Draco as he leaned against Harry's side. “I did as well,” Draco added softly.

“Indeed, you have!” Charlie said. “Now, boys and girls, let’s go have a feast!”

“But, who are you?” Theodore asked, noticing a few family members were still missing. Bill, Fleur, Arthur, and Narcissa hadn’t shown up yet.

Reaching into his suit pocket, Charlie pulled out a small, caged dragon figurine and handed it to Draco. “A little birdy told me you were missing this one!”

Draco's eyes widened in surprise as he looked at the figurine moving around in the cage. He glanced at Harry and couldn’t help but laugh at Harry trying to look innocent. 

Harry was looking off to the side, shuffling his foot back and forth, whistling. He looked too cute, giving Draco another glimpse of what a healthy child version of him would have been like.

“What?” Harry asked, pretending to be confused. “I didn’t do anything!” He giggled as Draco playfully poked him in the side. “I didn’t!”

“If you say so,” Draco replied, looking back at Father Christmas. Draco suspected Charlie was behind the beard now. “Thank you, Charlie.” With a wave of his hand, he vanished the dragon to his bedroom. “You are Charlie, right?”

“Are you serious?” Ginny laughed, doubling over, holding herself around the waist. “That is so perfect. Charlie, you’ve never looked better.” She stood back up and put her hand on Charlie’s enchanted stomach. “Do you have something to tell us, big brother?”

“Yeah, you look eight months pregnant,” Ron said. “It’s a good look for you. I love what you’ve done with your hair, too. White hair is in these days.”

Hermione raised an eyebrow. “Have you been studying up on fashion trends, Ron?”

“Uh…” Ron became flustered. It wasn’t hard to do around Hermione. Even the simplest attention from her made him flush. “Oh, yeah. I’m an expert.”

Rolling his eyes, Charlie ignored his siblings. “Let’s get in the kitchen. Luna, Jingle, and I’ve set up breakfast.”

Molly’s eyes softened. “Thank you, children. That was sweet of you.”

Arthur came into the room, overhearing the last part of the conversation. He grinned, seeing Charlie dressed as Father Christmas. It wasn’t that long ago when he was the one dressed up. Arthur clapped Charlie on the back. “Good lad.”

Bill and Fleur joined them, followed by Narcissa.

Charlie guided everyone into the kitchen.

Luna grabbed Charlie and Ginny’s hands and started to sing again. “Dump the crocks in a boiling bowl; Pound them up with a thumping pole; And when you’ve finished, if any are whole, send them down the hall to roll! That’s what Bilbo Baggins hates! So, carefully, carefully with the plates!”

Ginny was so thankful to see Luna in a better mood and loved that she didn’t bat an eye about being anything but her genuine self around others.

Letting go of their hands, Luna started to help serve each person their food, confusing most of the purebloods with her song, but Hermione looked pleased to know Luna had read one of the books she recommended.

🐉⚡🐉

“So who is L?” Draco asked, looking over at Charlie, who choked on a piece of bacon. “Don’t think that we didn’t catch what Ron said.”

Ron laughed, smirking at Charlie. "Yeah, who is L?" he teased, playing the role of the little brother perfectly.

Charlie glared at Ron, raising his wand and pointing it at him. Ron didn’t have time to react before his curls were braided, sticking up all over his head.

Touching his head, Ron rolled his eyes and then shrugged. “That’s the worst you can do?”

“I was trying to be polite and help you out with your hair care routine,” Charlie said, “and I am Father Christmas, so consider it a gift.” He crossed his arms. “Don’t open your big mouth, Ronald.” They couldn’t see that he was blushing beneath his disguise, and the fact that his cheeks were already enchanted to be rosy pink.

“Oh, come on,” George said. “It’s not a secret, Charlie!”

“We all know who L is,” Ginny said with a smirk. “Even mum and dad do. You turn into a soppy puppy whenever…”

Charlie cast a hair color change spell on Ginny, transforming her hair to yellow to match her pajamas. She and Luna were wearing yellow PJs with green parrots on them, all wearing holiday hats.

“Mum, Charlie is casting charms on us!” Ginny whined. “Yellow hair, honestly, Charlie? Not even a nice blonde like Draco or Luna’s? I look like mustard.” She pulled some hair into view, grimacing in disgust. “Gross.”

Narcissa put a hand over her mouth, trying to hide a smile. She was used to meal times being quiet affairs. No visiting, hardly any talking at all, and certainly not laughing and joking around. The Weasleys dynamic was welcoming, and she could tell that Draco was having a good time around everyone, which warmed her heart.

“Charlie, stop teasing your siblings,” Molly said. “I know you’re twenty-four, but I will still put you in time out,” she mock scolded, pointing her wand at him to get her point across. She tried to hide a smile; she couldn’t help the desire to cast some of her own joke charms at them and play along.

“Believe her, she put Harry, Percy, and me in time out not too long ago,” George said. “Good times.”

“I’m not… they started it,” Charlie complained. Everyone laughed; it was comical to see a grown man pouting in a Father Christmas suit.

“So who is L?” Luna asked. “Oh, wait,” she giggled, “never mind. I figured it out.”

“Oh my God.” Charlie covered his face. “Stop it. Even Luna is-”

“Just own up to it,” Percy suggested. “What’s the point of not saying anything when over half of us already know?” Percy nibbled on some toast, his hand subtly reaching for Blaise’s under the table. 

Blaise hid a smile in his coffee.

“Everyone is against me, and I got up so early to make this day more special.” Charlie stood up and walked out of the room. It was unclear if he was actually upset or playing.

“Is he that shy about it?” Harry asked. “I didn’t take him for the bashful type.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Ginny said, waving her hand. “He’s playing this up, I’m sure.” She grinned, leaning against Luna. “So you figured it out, huh?”

Luna nodded. “Yep. It’s so cute!”

“Now, children, I know you mean well, but don’t go playing matchmaker,” Arthur warned. “Charlie is an adult. He can do his relationships on his own.”

Naricissa stood up and started to clear some of the empty dishes. “The food was wonderful. Molly, you’re an amazing cook.”

Molly blushed. “You helped, Cissa.”

“I agree, you ladies are going to make me fat!” Arthur said, leaning back in his chair, rubbing a hand over his stomach. “No complaints, though.”

“I’m already fat,” Fleur said. “Give me more food, it won’t make a difference.” She grabbed some toast and chewed it enthusiastically.

“Fat?” Bill mock gasped. “You’re almost eighteen weeks pregnant, sweetheart.”

“Yes, yes, and look at my little fat bump,” Fleur said proudly. She patted her stomach.

🐉⚡🐉

Percy pulled Blaise aside. “I know we’re doing a Secret Santa gift exchange because there are so many of us, and I didn’t draw your name; it works out that you got me a gift anyway, because I also got you one,” he said, slightly blushing. He handed him a small package. “It’s not as nice as the bracelet, but-”

“It could be a pet rock and I’d love it,” Blaise said. He unwrapped the box and looked inside, confused by the small object. “What is this?”

“Oh…” Percy looked down. “It’s…Muggle. My dad would take us around with him when he scoured Muggle shops. I was about eight at the time and saw this.” He looked away from Blaise. “Oh…now that I think about it, this probably isn’t the funnest gift to get.” He covered his face and groaned. 

“That isn’t true,” Blaise whispered. “Please continue.”

“Okay. I saw this little figure of a young boy and noticed that out of all the other figurines, he looked different, you know? His proportions were off, and his eyes looked anxious. He was imperfect, while the others were made with a higher quality.” 

Blaise turned the small figure around in his hands, his eyes looking lovingly over all the little ways the statue was damaged. There were areas where it had been rubbed down, presumably by Percy using it as a comfort item, and some small chips had been taken out of it. The arms and legs were different lengths, not matching at all, and the eyes did indeed look anxious.

“It’s so silly to say out loud, but the other figures looked like they were judging him.” Percy removed his hands and glanced back at Blaise. “I became instantly attached to this little thing and begged father to get him.”

“You’re giving me something so special to you that you've had ever since you were a child?”

Percy nodded. “Sorry, it’s not magical or anything.”

“Are you kidding?” Blaise asked. “This is more magical than anything in our world.” He stepped closer to Percy. “I’m going to hug you now.”

“Please,” Percy said, sighing into Blaise’s chest as he held him gently in his arms. “Tighter.” Blaise tightened his grip, brushing his lips against Percy’s cheek.

🐉⚡🐉

“Secret Santa time!” Hermione said, clapping. “Santa, hand out the presents!”

Charlie walked over to the tree and started handing out the Secret Santa gifts. He was cheerful again, and nobody was teasing him anymore, though he could tell they were having a hard time holding back.

He rolled his eyes, lightly smacking Ron on the head with his gift. Ron and Ginny’s hair was still enchanted, making Charlie laugh. He wasn’t going to change their hair back until they asked, and was curious how long it would take before they remembered.

“Harry first,” Draco said. He was eager to see what Harry’s Secret Santa got him. Harry deserved all the gifts in the world, but Draco knew better than to embarrass him by spoiling him in front of everyone. He’d do that later in private.

Tearing the wrapping paper off at record speed, Harry gave a delighted squeak, seeing a Game Boy gaming system and some games. Dudley had one growing up, and of course, Harry was never allowed to play it.

“Oh my gosh, who got me this?” Harry hugged the small device to his chest. “Thank you!”

George raised his hand. “I enchanted it, too.” He grinned, pleased that his gift went over so well. “You should have no trouble firing it up at Hogwarts. Nobody tell McGonagall I found a way to get past the wards blocking Muggle devices.”

It was kind of strange that Hogwarts even had wards like that, and George didn’t know why that hadn’t been changed yet, since the school was going for unity more than ever before.

“Best day ever!” Harry jumped up and threw his arms around George, both of them ending up in Pansy’s lap.

“Now, Harry, I know I’m sexy, but don’t forget you’re taken,” George teased. “We shouldn’t squish Flower, either. Flowers are delicate, after all.”

Pansy gently shoved them off her and pretended to glare. “Ha, ha, George.” She was glad that George didn’t seem to mind that Harry so easily knocked him over. She was starting to piece together that each time she noticed him seeming upset, it was whenever his hearing impairment caused a reaction with his balance.

Harry glanced at Draco and laughed. He knew Draco didn’t mind that he was affectionate with everyone, but he could tell he was bothered that Harry was just throwing himself around because Draco was always worried about the baby. Harry enjoyed how protective Draco was.

Walking back over to his spot near Draco, Harry pretended to trip, sitting in his lap. “Oops. Nice catch, Draco.” Draco put his arms around his waist, leaning his chin on Harry’s shoulder. It was times like these that he loved being taller.

Luna went next, her eyes widening. “Ah!” She pulled out several outfits for Selene, beaming. “Oh, yay!” She picked up her doll. “Look!”

“I made them the Muggle way,” Pansy said, sounding oddly shy. “Um, they might not be sewn that well.”

“Oh, no, they’re perfect! Thank you, Pansy!” Luna immediately started undressing Selene and put her into a new outfit. Pansy blushed, not used to so much praise. 

“Me next!” Ginny eagerly ripped the paper off her gift, wrinkling her nose and then bursting into laughter, laughing so hard that tears streamed down her cheeks. “Is this a theme for us now?” she asked. It was doll accessories for Geneva, a Quidditch uniform, and a broom scaled to size. 

“I’m happy to indulge your inner child for as long as I can,” Molly said. “I hope you like it.” Ginny hugged Molly, nodding.

Narcissa got a pair of strange slippers from Arthur. Muggle made. They were bright green and looked like crocodiles that ate your feet when you put them on. Narcissa smiled and politely thanked Arthur. She put them on, wiggling her feet.

Arthur got some spark plugs from Bill. He beamed down at them, looking almost as happy as Luna when she got her gift.

Bill got a pair of enchanted sunglasses that helped detect curses from Draco.

Fleur ended up with a basket of Muggle hair care products from Hermione, enchanted always to refill. “I know how much you love taking care of your hair,” Hermione explained, with a slight blush. “These are great for your hair texture, Fleur.” Hermione conducted extensive research on straight hair, having previously only taken care of curly hair.

“Oh, thank you, my dear,” Fleur gushed.

Draco unwrapped his gift, finding a jar full of a swirling potion. He raised an eyebrow, though he blushed when he read the label. ‘Draught of Peace - 2 drops per dose - 100 Doses.’

At first, he thought someone got this as a joke, but then he saw Fleur smiling at him and understood. Her gift came from a place of experience. That made him feel better; it suggested Bill got just as nervous as he did.

“The potency is mild,” Fleur explained. “It helps a lot, though.” She gave Draco a kind smile. “Safe for Harry, too.”

“Thank you, Fleur.” Draco vanished the potion to his bedroom and hugged Harry, who was still sitting on his lap.

Theodore opened his gift and laughed. He could tell who it was from just by looking at it. It was a small stack of books on various subjects, some of which were Muggle books. He looked at Percy and smiled. “Thank you, Percy.”

“How did you know-”

“A wild guess,” Theodore interrupted. “I like it. Thank you.”

“I’m glad,” Percy said, feeling relieved.

It was ironic that Theodore’s gift to Blaise was also book-related. Blaise looked down at the book and snorted. The shimmer on the cover told him that the title was glamoured so that others couldn’t read it, but what Blaise could see said, ‘How To Court A Fiery Redhead.’

“Hope that gets some good use,” Theodore said. “Cheers, Blaise.”

Percy looked down at the book, wrinkling his brows in confusion. “A Guide To Watercoloring.”

Blaise shrugged. “It’s never too late to learn a new thing, Percy.”

“I’m next!” Ron pulled the wrapping off his gift and laughed. “What is this, Blaise?” He dumped out a pile of enchanted buttons. “Weasly is our king,” blinked on some of them. The others said different things.

Ron lined the buttons up, and the message was, “Weasley is our king. No, Honestly. He’s a great keeper. We were too proud to admit that.”

Blaise shrugged. “It’s the truth. Oh, and that was a joke gift.” He threw another package to Ron. Ron opened it, and his eyes widened. It was a signed Chudley Cannons poster, signed by all the players.

“Wow…wow,” Ron whispered, touched by both the joke gift and the serious one. “Thank you, Blaise.”

Charlie opened his gift, laughing at the sock wrapped around a pair of Dragon Hide gloves, the tag saying they were ethically sourced. He glanced at Jingle. “Thanks, Jingle!”

Jingle beamed. “Charlie is a free wizard!”

Everyone laughed, even Hermione. She was getting used to the idea that some elves didn’t want to be freed.

Narcissa stood up and dumped a bunch of gifts into Jingle’s lap. Jingle eagerly tore into them, delighted as she uncovered each new gift. The Secret Santa was only supposed to give one gift each, but she got so many! She was so excited.

There were various outfits sewn from expensive pillowcases, some toys, as elves were playful, even in their older age, and a bunch of books and jigsaw puzzles, two of Jingle’s favorite hobbies.

“I’m happy to be included!” Jingle jumped up and down, hugging everything to her.

“Why wouldn’t you be, Jingle?” Narcissa asked. “You’re family.”

“Wait,” Blaise said. He levitated a gift from under the tree, dropping it on Percy’s lap. “For Minna.”

Percy smiled and unwrapped it, finding several cat toys, some cat treats, and a shrunken-down cat tower. “She’s going to have the time of her life with these. Thanks, Blaise.” He put the tower to its full size. Minna’s ears perked up when she saw it.

“Meow!” Minna ran over to the tower and batted at a spring-loaded tassel that was attached to the base of the tower. She rolled over onto her back, kicking at it, and then scrambled up the tower, settling down for a nap.

“Could the day get any better?” Harry murmured, cheeks flushed with an overabundance of emotions. He rubbed his eyes, his hormones pushing him closer to the edge, but the tears on his cheeks were because he was so happy.

Fleur sniffed against Bill’s side. All it took for her to cry was to see someone else crying, regardless of the reason. Bill smiled, wrapping his arms around her.

Narcissa started levitating the stockings to everyone. “I had Jingle get a bunch of treats for the stockings. Enjoy.”

“Ooh,” Neville said. “Sweets.” He dumped some into his hand, but gave them a wary look, seeing the type they were. Theodore grinned, trying to find a harmless one to eat. He did, popping it into his mouth. Smoke came out of his ears with a high pitched whistle.

George dumped out his stocking, seeing so many items from his shop. “Yes!” George exclaimed. “My profits are going to be so good this month.” 

Everyone laughed, throwing wrapping paper at his head as if they all shared a mind.

Percy nudged Blaise. Blaise grinned, nudging him back. “Do it,” Percy whispered. “Go for flair, Blaise.”

Now they were talking. Blaise stood up, clearing his throat. “Hello, I am Blaise Zabini.” He looked over at Percy, who was blushing. Blaise gave him a look that said, ‘You told me to go for flair, don’t forget.’ Percy nodded. “I am going to marry Percy Weasley one day.”

Mouth falling open in surprise, Percy's heart started to beat rapidly. Sometimes, it was easy to forget how bold Blaise was in his intentions because he was so respectful of Percy’s boundaries, but Percy had told him to go for it, so he couldn’t complain, not that he wanted to.

Minna stood up on her tower and meowed shrilly. “Oh, and I helped Percy do a familiar spell on Minna, and the magic made both of us her familiar,” Blaise added.

All eyes turned to Percy. He flushed deeper, but didn’t feel as overwhelmed as he would have expected weeks ago. He looked at his bracelet and then back up.

“Oh my!” Molly gushed, rushing Blaise, hugging him. Arthur patted Blaise on the back, grinning widely.

Ron ate a piece of candy and turned into a duck. “Quack!”

Draco’s eyes widened, and he snatched Harry’s stocking from him. “Maybe you eat this after you have the baby, Harry.”

Harry laughed. “Good idea.”

“Oh,” Bill said, looking at Fleur. She laughed, handing him her stocking. She and Harry looked at each other, playfully rolling their eyes.

“Quack, quack, quack!” Ron waddled around, making an alarmed squeak when Minna started to chase him. “Quaaaack!”

“Oh, no!” Hermione gasped. Everyone stopped what they were doing to run after Minna and Ron.

“Minna, don’t eat my brother!” Ginny exclaimed. “He won’t taste good!”

Finally, Charlie was able to scoop Ron up. “Easy there, Ron.” Ron was shrieking and kicking his little webbed feet. 

Luna poked one of Ron’s feet, giggling. Ginny leaned against her, laughing so much that she couldn’t breathe.

Neville and Theodore exchanged glances, looking amused.

“Relax,” George said. “It only lasts a few minutes, but you have to admit that it is a good trick.” Ron glared at him, making George laugh. A glaring duck was hilarious.

“What other types are in here?” Pansy asked, her eyes wide as she looked into her stocking. “If Ron turned into a duck, what other tricks are possible?” She smirked. “I could have fun with these.”

George threw his arm around her shoulders. “You’re speaking my language, Pansy.” She subconsciously leaned closer to him as she dug around in the stocking.

Percy picked up Minna. “I don’t think Ron will tease me for a while. Good girl.” Minna purred in his arms, shifting around to get comfortable.

Blaise walked over to them. “Is this cuddle invite only?”

“Minna doesn’t mind,” Percy said with a smile. Blaise grinned, pulling them into his arms.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

Draco grabbed Harry’s hand, pulling him through the hallways until they got to their room. He smiled wistfully, looking around the place he had grown up. The feeling he had about this room was bittersweet. It would never feel the same again, not with the history that came with the Manor, but with Harry around, it was safer and warmer. He truly considered it their room.

Though he knew that they would not live here after graduating. His Mum had confided in him her plans to gut the Manor and basically deep clean it of as much of the horror as was possible. It wasn’t a Malfoy family home anymore.

“What’s the hurry?” Harry asked, feeling dizzy by the sudden burst of speed to get away from everyone. He laughed, still hugging his Game Boy to his chest. 

Draco looked at the device curiously. It just looked like a block to him, with a bunch of other small square blocks.

“I wanted you all to myself,” Draco answered. “What else?” He smirked, leaning over and kissing Harry’s nose. “Did you have fun?”

“Oh my gosh, best day ever!” Harry jumped up on Draco’s bed… their bed, and Draco’s heart twisted, a mixture of pain and adoration from seeing Harry free to let a side of him out that he hadn’t been allowed to entertain ever.

His childish side, his inner child. Harry never got to be just a kid. Not at home before coming to Hogwarts and definitely not after he enrolled at school. From being abused growing up to being thrust into an unknown world and a war.

Now, Harry was glowing in excitement, jumping up and down on his bed. 

Come to think of it, that was something Draco had never been allowed to do either. It was unbecoming of a Malfoy to act up, even in the privacy of his own room. Though he had a feeling his Mum wouldn’t have minded so much if his Father hadn’t influenced her.

Draco jumped up on the bed and took the Game Boy and games from him, carefully setting them on the table next to the bed, and then he grabbed Harry’s hands and jumped on the bed with him, laughing so hard that tears streamed down his cheeks.

“I could never do this,” Harry gasped. “The cupboard was too small, of course, and then when I got a bed, it had no bounce!” Harry laughed, continuing to jump, but Draco stilled, his eyes going wide.

What did Harry just say? How could he say something like that so nonchalantly? Frowning, Draco knew this wasn’t the time to bring the topic up because he didn’t want Harry to become upset, but Draco filed this information in the back of his mind.

“I never got to do this either,” Draco said. “Father would have thrown a fit if he caught me.”

“Promise that we won’t sweat things like this when our kids are acting how kids should!” Harry said. “And that we will play along and get invested in everything they’re interested in, even if it’s super weird, like collecting… I don’t know… different types of grass.”

Draco grabbed Harry, falling backward onto the bed, being careful not to harm his baby bump. “I promise. Of course, I do. I will do anything. For our…” He trailed off and grinned. Harry had said kids. Draco buried his face against Harry’s chest and laughed, sounding more like he was giggling.

“Why are you laughing like that?” Harry asked. “You’re not usually the giggling type unless…” He looked at Draco’s dresser where he had vanished his Draught of Peace potion and new dragon.

“I am just so… I can’t believe I get to be this happy after…” Draco sucked in his breath, feeling his chest tighten. He was about to cry, something his Father told him Malfoys did not do; no men, in general, should cry.

‘Be a proper Malfoy. We do not show weakness. Stand tall, Draco. Marry into a high-class family. Be perfect. Do not crack. Do this, do that. It doesn’t matter what you want. This is for the family name, Draco! Marry the Greengrass girl.’  

Draco pressed his hands to his head, trying to force his thoughts away, but they were coming on too fast. His chest heaved in and out, small gasps escaping him. “Don’t cry, don’t cry,” Draco muttered to himself.

“Whoa,” Harry murmured. He knew as well as anyone that it was easy to be triggered into a memory, and with his pregnancy hormones, it was even easier now for him to break down, but he had a feeling this was not something Draco got to do often, if ever. Draco was having a panic attack or something similar. Harry wasn’t an expert.

Harry had become a safe place for Draco, and now he was showing his vulnerable side, unable to mask it anymore.

“Draco, shh, what is it?” Harry shifted them around and pulled Draco into his lap, not caring that Draco was taller and bigger than him or that he was pregnant and if Draco were more alert, he’d probably freak out about the baby getting squished.

The baby was fine. Draco wasn’t.

“I don’t know,” Draco whispered, crying against Harry’s shoulder.

Harry levitated the Draught of Peace to him. “Do you want help?”

Draco sniffed, looking at the potion. 

‘Do not be weak. You belong to me. Do not make me angry. Do not fail me. You do not need help. Help is for the weak. Do your task. For your Mum. You do not want me to punish her for your disobedience, do you?’ 

Draco hit his head. Now he was hearing Voldemort’s taunts.

Harry had to help Draco even if he refused and hoped he wouldn’t mind once his mind cleared. “Come on, Draco, open up.” Harry took out the dropper and tilted Draco’s head back. “Please. It’s okay to accept help, Draco!”

Finally, Draco opened his mouth, but he let out a mournful whine before doing so. Harry let two drops fall on his tongue and then sighed heavily.

Draco shuddered in his arms, clarity slowly returning to him as calmness took hold. He blinked away his tears and tried to get out of Harry’s lap, but Harry held on tightly.

“T-the baby.”

Harry smiled. He knew Draco’s first concern once he was feeling better would be about the baby. “You’re sitting on my lap, not jumping on me, Draco.”

Reluctantly, Draco relaxed, but he tried not to lean back too hard, though Harry had other plans, pulling him closer. “Harry!”

“It’s honestly fine,” Harry said, kissing Draco’s cheek. “Are you feeling okay? Do you want to talk about it?”

Draco swallowed hard and then bit his lower lip. “I…don’t know what happened. I was thinking about how happy I was and then… I just…” He looked down. “I started to hear Father and… and, well… him.”

Harry didn’t have to ask who Draco meant.

“You haven’t let yourself fully process everything, so, naturally, stuff like this would happen,” Harry said, “even on days that are so full of joy.”

“But, it’s the same for you as well, Harry.”

“I know. I have a hard time letting myself accept things for what they were,” Harry said softly. 

“Nobody wants to admit they were abused,” Draco murmured. “That goes for both of us, though we were harmed in different ways.” He sighed. 

“Well, now we have each other. We got through so much, so we can continue to do so,” Harry said with a smile. “Will you allow yourself that, Draco?”

Turning his head, he pressed their foreheads together. “For you, I will do anything.”

“I appreciate that, but you should be doing it for yourself first.”

🐉⚡🐉

“Jingle,” Draco whispered. He jumped when the elf popped up right next to him. “Dear Merlin, you’d think after eighteen years of that, I would be used to it.”

“My darling Draco is so silly. It’s fun to spook people!” Jingle said with a giggle. “Is it time for the plan?” Jingle asked, jumping up and down. She tugged on her ears, her eyes wide in excitement. 

House Elves tugged on their ears for many reasons, and these days, the only reason Jingle ever did so was because she was filled with happiness.

“Yes, operation spoil Harry is happening. Did you gather everything I asked for?” Draco asked. He would have loved to get all the gifts for Harry on his own, but he didn’t want to raise suspicions by being away from him too long.

“Yes, I got help from Hermione last week, like you asked! Everything got here on time!” Jingle snapped her fingers, and many wrapped gifts appeared on the ground next to Draco. She snapped her fingers again and they all shrank down.

Draco bent down and gathered them, putting them in his pocket.

“Thank you so much, Jingle. You’re the best.” Draco leaned down and kissed her forehead. Jingle was his childhood Nanny and, along with Dobby, had been more of a parent to him than his own parents. However, Draco didn’t blame his Mum for that.

“You said you’d owe me, right?” Jingle asked. She wasn’t a free elf, but might as well have been because after the war, Cissa had immediately started treating her like an equal openly and not just behind closed doors.

Jingle refused to be freed, but she still helped out around the Manor, because that is what family did. They helped each other out. It was no longer orders she was given; it was love. She was taking a lot of love from Cissa, Draco, and all their friends.

She was so happy.

“I will owe you.. Hmm,” Draco tapped his chin. “What would Jingle want?”

Jingle gave him a cheeky smile. “Draco knows.”

“Painting, it is.” Jingle had discovered painting recently, and Cissa let her go wild with the unused rooms, the ones that weren’t as dark as some of the others.

Draco realized he had a knack for painting. He was never really allowed to have hobbies that were deemed pointless.

🐉⚡🐉

Walking into their room, Draco grinned. Harry was sitting on the edge of their bed, reading a book. Of course, it was The Hobbit. Luna’s little performance had inspired more than one person to pick up the book.

“What part are you at?” Draco asked.

Harry yelped, dropping the book. “You haven’t read it yet. No spoilers!”

“Oh, come on, surely you’ve come across another silly song. Luna said there were a few in there, at least!” Draco plopped down on the bed next to Harry and nudged him. “Sing to me, Harry.”

Blushing, Harry bent over to pick up the book, grunting with the effort. A twinge in his back made him gasp. 

Draco winced in guilt for making him drop the book, but knew Harry wouldn’t want help for something as simple as picking it up.

Grabbing the book, Harry straightened up and settled back on the bed. He flipped through the pages and then blushed. “I can’t sing like Luna…”

“Sure you can, let it go!” 

Laughing, Harry tried his best to sing the lyrics. “Far over the misty mountains cold, to dungeons deep and caverns old, we must away, ere break of day, to claim our long-forgotten gold.”

“Fascinating,” Draco said. “Maybe I will read it, after all.” He took out his wand and cast a spell on Harry.

Harry blinked at him. “What was that?” It felt like a strange bubble was around him. He watched as Draco stood up and took small gifts out of his pocket, returning them to their full size. Then, channeling Narcissa, Draco dropped all the gifts in Harry’s lap. Most ended up on the floor because there were too many of them.

“Sorry for casting without asking first,” Draco said. “It was a modified Protego to keep you from getting hurt.” He grinned. “I wanted to shower you with gifts. Literally.”

“I was so happy just to get the one!” Harry looked over at his gaming system. “Well, one plus all the games, but… Draco… I…” He flushed, looking down at the gifts. “I don’t have anything for you.”

“Yes, you do!” Draco said, surging forward, pressing his lips against his. “You’ve got yourself and our baby. Plenty for me.”

“You’re insane. I love you.”

“I love you, too. Now open! Open!” Draco was almost excited as Harry had been this morning when he woke up.

Giggling, Harry ripped the paper off a gift. “Draco, did you really get me Muggle toys?” He blinked down at the Legos. It was a massive bag of them. “How did you…”

“I had some help,” Draco admitted. “Hermione and Jingle helped me.”

Another gift was a silly little recording device called a Yak Bak. It only recorded six seconds of sound. Harry laughed, pressing record. “Hellooooo!” He pressed play and laughed as his voice repeated. They were wizards and could do so many fantastical things, but this silly toy delighted Harry.

Harry opened another, and a small blue Tamagotchi fell into his hand. “A pocket pet?” Harry fiddled with it, trying to figure out how to set it up and laughed when a little egg was suddenly pulsing on the tiny screen.

Tears slid down his cheeks. These were toys he should have had as a child. “Thank you,” Harry whispered.

He continued opening more gifts, finding Muggle toy after Muggle toy. Each new one healed another part of his inner child.

"That isn't even all of it," Draco said. "Hermione told me that Muggles have a thing called a Baby Shower, so I thought we'd have one for you and Fleur a little further on, but I wanted the baby to have this," Draco said, rubbing the back of his neck. "Hermione told me that the shower was for everyone to get the baby things." He was rambling, but this was the first time they got anything for the baby. It made it feel so real.

Draco got on his knees and pulled a box out from under his bed. He blushed as he handed it to Harry.

Harry opened the box, and a slow grin spread across his face. "Are these yours, Draco?"

The box was full of baby items, each with a stasis charm to preserve the clothing. The clothing still smelled like a baby. The colors were blue primarily or Slytherin colors, but Harry didn't care, even if they had a girl.

"I know they're old..."

"Oh, hush!" Harry laughed. He pulled out a blue dress and raised an eyebrow. It looked like it was for a toddler. "So the first time you wore a dress wasn't when you were twelve."

"Harry, that isn't a dress. It's a little nightgown." Draco laughed, moving the box aside, throwing his arms around Harry.

Chapter Text

🐉⚡🐉

After informing McGonagall that they would be leaving the Manor for some shopping, Harry and Draco joined Bill, Fleur, and Charlie.

“Why did you ask me to come along?” Charlie asked with a small laugh, genuinely enjoying the moment and happy that they included him. He walked behind everyone as they window shopped.

“Because we’re so nice,” Bill replied. “I figured you could use a break from all the teasing from Ron and Ginny.”

Bill was spot on. Ron and Ginny were having a blast playing up the annoying youngest siblings role, and though Charlie didn’t mind much, it could get a little tiresome.

“We just needed to escape for a bit,” Harry admitted. “I love everyone, and the Manor might be large, but there are so many people around.” He affectionately squeezed Draco's hand, swinging their arms together.

As Harry took in the sights of Diagon Alley, a wave of childhood nostalgia washed over him. The feeling was both happy and sad at the same time. He focused on the good. Everywhere he looked, magic was alive; moving shop advertisements, floating cranes delivering messages from shopkeeper to shopkeeper, a goblin wobbling toward Gringotts, and broomsticks hovering in shop windows.

“Oh, look at that!” Fleur exclaimed, rushing toward a window as Bill quickly followed after her. 

“Fleur! Don’t run off like that,” Bill scolded playfully, pulling her into his arms. He pressed a kiss on her forehead, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face, enjoying the sweet smell of strawberries from the hair products Hermione had given her.

“Sorry!” Fleur giggled, her eyes sparkling with excitement. “But look!” She pointed at the window, moving away from Bill to press her face against the glass. The shop was a cozy little bakery, and inside were delicious little confections shaped like magical objects and creatures. “Aren’t they adorable?”

Harry’s eyes lit up, and he tugged on Draco's hand. “Can I?” he asked, licking his lips and joining Fleur at the window, smashing his face into the glass, nearly breaking his glasses in the process.

Draco was always careful about Harry’s eating habits, mindful of his relationship with food, especially with a baby on the way.

But the way Harry was acting caused Draco’s eyes to soften. “One won’t hurt,” Draco said. Harry didn’t get taught how to nurture himself properly and easily forgot to eat if someone didn’t remind him. 

Fleur looked at Bill, jutting her lip out, trying to make her bottom lip quiver.

“Oh, you don’t have to make that face,” Bill said, laughing. “You know you can have one.”

Harry and Fleur cheered, running into the shop. The three men watched them with fond looks in their eyes. 

“I don’t want just one,” Fleur said, her eyes wide as she looked at all the choices. “I want all of them!” Her accent got thicker the more excited she got.

Bill shook his head, coming up behind her. “Fleur, we just had lunch not that long ago.”

“But, but… little werewolf and hippogriff pastries… How can I pick just one?” Fleur looked at him, putting on the best pout that she could. Bill wasn’t able to resist that look, no matter how hard he tried. It also didn’t help that the small amount of Veela magic she had was more potent during pregnancy.

“All right, we can get a few extra for later,” Bill relented.

“She’d definitely be in Slytherin if she went to Hogwarts,” Draco whispered to Harry before shaking his head while trying to resist Harry’s pleading look. “No, you’re not going to make me crack, Harry. Just one.”

Harry smiled widely. He appreciated that Draco looked out for him. “Okay.”

Charlie stood back, shaking his head at the delightful chaos they were causing. The other patrons of the bakery looked on, amused rather than annoyed, enjoying the light-hearted scene.

“Oh, just give them everything they want!” a cheerful voice called from deeper in the bakery.

“Yeah, give us everything!” Harry said, bouncing on his toes with excitement as he fluttered his eyelashes at Draco, who was nearly cracking under the cuteness.

“No.” Draco crossed his arms, though he couldn’t stop the small smile.

Harry giggled. “I know, I know.”

Meanwhile, Charlie was blushing, caught off guard by the sight of a familiar face. He turned to see a handsome man sitting at a small table, enjoying a scone shaped like a Snitch.

"Oh! Charlie, is that you?” the man called out.

“In the flesh,” Charlie replied softly, a smile spreading across his face. “Hello, Lee!”

Draco and Harry perked up at the mention of Lee’s name. 

"Ah! L!” Harry gasped, covering his mouth in surprise. Charlie shot him a warning glare. Harry tried to suppress a giggle. Draco merely smirked at Charlie’s bashfulness.

Charlie looked for a grave he could crawl into.

Lee stood up, brushing off his robes with a friendly grin before striding over to Charlie, wrapping him in an enthusiastic hug. Lee was always so open with his affection, and though it was torture for Charlie, he melted into the hug anyway.

“Sorry I haven’t visited in ages,” Lee said with a smile. “How are the dragons doing?”

“Good,” Charlie replied, his voice more subdued now. He blinked rapidly, looking at Lee, the tips of his ears turning pink.

Harry stifled a laugh. Charlie was suddenly tongue-tied, staring at Lee, his eyes taking on a glassy quality. Charlie's expression reminded Harry a lot of Luna when she was daydreaming.

Lee snapped his fingers in Charlie’s face teasingly. “Hey, don’t zone out on me!”

“Huh?” Charlie blinked, coming back to reality. He felt embarrassed to be acting this way in front of his family, but at least they were being discreet. Ron and Ginny would have pounced on him already if they were here. They wouldn’t betray his feelings for Lee, but they would for sure drop harmless hints, and Lee wasn’t a stupid person, so that was the last thing he needed.

“Are you okay?” Lee asked.

“Yeah,” Charlie answered. “Sorry. It’s been a long day.”

Lee nodded as he looked at Charlie. His gaze moved past Charlie, allowing him to see Harry and the others more clearly for the first time. His eyes widened. “Oh.”

Harry blushed, looking down. He had forgotten his glamours. He and Draco were so accustomed to being open with their pregnancy when they were at the Manor, surrounded by so many supportive people. 

“Shit,” Draco muttered. Bill, Charlie, and Fleur quickly caught on, flanking Harry. How many people had already seen his stomach? They hadn’t been in Diagon Alley that long and not many people seemed to look at them, but reporters were everywhere.

Not only that, but he was freely walking around with a former Death Eater. The news that they were together was all over Hogwarts, but it had somehow not reached the press yet.

They were careless today.

“Back here,” Lee said, leading them to a room that opened up into an office. He sat down on top of a desk and looked at Harry, seeing their unasked questions.

“I help out at this shop from time to time,” Lee explained. “It belongs to my friend’s mum.” He didn’t elaborate, but they got the impression from the way his lips turned down into a frown that the friend had been lost and possibly during the war.

“Nice to see you, Lee,” Harry said. “It’s been a while.”

“It has. So you and…” Lee looked at Draco, raising an eyebrow, though there was no judgment behind his eyes, only curiosity.

“Afternoon, Jordan,” Draco said politely.

“Call me Lee. I did not see this coming…” Lee smirked. “Well, maybe a little.”

Harry flushed. “What about you, Lee, are you seeing anyone?”

Charlie choked on his spit. 

Draco didn’t miss the way Lee glanced at Charlie, before looking back at Harry. 

“No, I’m single. A bit boring,” Lee said with a laugh. 

“Did you hear about that new matchmaking program the Daily Prophet put out?” Bill asked.

Charlie subtly hit Bill’s hip with a harmless stinging hex, making him yelp. Fleur glared at Charlie, patting Bill on the shoulder. Charlie decided he wouldn’t bother Bill anymore; a pregnant part Veela was probably more than he could handle if she got angry at him.

“Nope, maybe I should sign up,” Lee said. “Anyway, what brings you guys to Diagon Alley?” 

🐉⚡🐉

The Daily Prophet had a way of moving fast, but not in the way Harry or Draco expected. Harry looked down at the paper, his eyes wide, barely containing his anxiety and amusement knowing that the whole world, well, the Wizarding World, knew he was pregnant. That was where his anxiety was coming from.

The amusement came from the way Draco was sulking on their bed with his arms crossed.

🐉⚡🐉

Dear Readers,

You’ve heard it here first! I had the fortunate experience of learning something quite remarkable about our Savior, The Boy Who Lived. Harry Potter is glowing beautifully with a baby on the way!

Who is the other Father, you may ask? My sources caught him getting cozy with the charming dragon handler, Charlie Weasley. Charlie Weasley is from a pureblood family that stood against blood purity in the war, so as far as partners go, Harry couldn’t have picked a better person.

This is a love story for the ages. Charlie is the brother of Mr. Potter’s schoolboy best friend, Ronald Weasley. I would call his match with Charlie Weasley a case of serendipity.  

From the moment Mr. Potter met Ronald Weasley, he was meant to be part of that family, swept away by the arms of a man who will help him recover from his trauma of the war.

My sources say they genuinely appear to be the start of a picture-perfect family.

I must admit that I am shocked that such a secret was kept for so long. Gryffindors are known for their rash behaviors, so one would expect one of the men would have already gone public with their relationship.

Could there be wedding bells in the future? Stay tuned to the Daily Prophet for updates on this.

We wish the happy couple their happily ever after.

Rita Skeeter

🐉⚡🐉

Harry dropped the paper. The only thing Rita got right was that he was pregnant, not that Charlie and the rest of his family weren’t helping him move on from the past. 

It was quite crass for Rita to bring up his so-called trauma. That wasn’t her place, but then again, this was Rita Skeeter, famous for always getting everything wrong and for reporting things that were inappropriate for other people to know.

Charlie burst into their room, holding his own copy of the paper. “Harry, this is news to me! When were you going to tell me?”

Harry could tell what Charlie was doing, and he smiled at him, though that only made Draco scowl more.

“Sorry,” Harry said, shrinking under Draco’s heated gaze, looking down at the floor.

Draco was immediately at his side, holding one of his hands. He gently lifted Harry's chin, looking into his eyes. “Shh, stop that. I’m not upset at you, Harry. She had no right to talk about…” He glanced at Charlie.

“Trauma?” Harry mumbled.

Charlie and Draco nodded.

“Yeah, that was harsh, and potentially harmful,” Charlie said, walking closer. “You guys okay? I’m sorry for joking around.”

Draco and Charlie sat on the bed next to Harry.

“I’m fine. She’s printed worse things about me.” Harry pulled his feet up onto the bed, hugging his knees. “Now everyone knows I’m pregnant. No more glamour needed among wixens.”

“People at Hogwarts who know we’re together are going to be so confused,” Draco said, leaning over, putting his head on Harry’s shoulder. Charlie touched Harry’s hand and held onto it.

“What exactly prompted her source to think I was the other father?” Charlie wondered out loud. “At what point did we get seen?”

Draco rolled his eyes. “It was probably when you told him he could have your pastry, and he practically jumped into your lap.”

“Is this going to make things hard for you, Charlie?” Harry asked. “I could see how much you liked Lee. We didn’t actually tell him who the other father was.”

Lee assumed he was dating Draco, but he never asked anything about the baby.

Charlie shrugged. “There isn’t a chance there with Lee.”

“Don’t be an idiot,” Draco said, rolling his eyes. “I saw him check your ass out at least three times.”

Blushing, Charlie pushed Draco off the bed and cuddled Harry to his chest. “Behave or I will abduct Harry.”

“Try it and see what happens,” Draco said, playfully glaring up from the floor.

Harry laughed. “Charlie, you might deal with dragons, but that is nothing compared to an overprotective Draco.”

Jingle popped into the room, startling everyone. She had her arms crossed and was holding the Daily Prophet. “Jingle will find the source and eat them,” the elf declared. That lightened the mood and everyone laughed.

“Jingle, we don’t eat people,” Draco said, shaking his head.

“Are you sure?” Jingle teased. “Rita Skeeter is an ugly bug!”

It was interesting for Harry to witness an elf that was free to express herself however she wanted. He smiled at her and then said, “You have no idea.”

Before anything else could be said, their room was filled with more Weasleys, and the rest of their friends. Molly was fuming, and Arthur looked like he would join Jingle in her hunt of Rita’s source.

“Who gives her the right?” Hermione said, slapping a copy of the paper hard on Draco’s dresser. “I should have never let her out of the jar.”

“I’m quite sure that is murder,” Ron said, looking at her with wide eyes, “but I share the sentiment. Bitch.”

“Harry, are you okay?” Neville asked. “I know she got the name of the other father wrong, but now everyone knows-”

Sighing, Harry cut him off. “I’m okay.”

“I promise to pay child support,” Charlie said, wincing when Draco cast a stinging hex at him. “Ouch!”

“Children, now, let’s refrain from letting our emotions… oh, who am I kidding!” Molly groaned. “That bitch.”

Harry covered his mouth. Molly did not curse very often. He’d only ever heard her swear once when Ginny’s life was at stake.

Narcissa crossed her arms and then uncrossed them, walking over to Molly, pulling her into a hug.

Luna walked over to Harry and climbed on the bed, sitting behind him. “I’m big spoon!” she said, cuddling against his back. “Harry, do you want me to have Father run a proper announcement?”

Draco finally pulled himself up from the floor. Nobody even batted an eye to see him sprawled down there. “Luna, I think that might be a good idea.” He picked up Harry’s hand and squeezed it. “What do you think?”

“Not just the Quibbler,” Blaise said. “My Mum has contact with various Wizarding News Sources all over the world. I say you announce the truth through every source you can, except the Daily Prophet." Percy nodded, reaching out to hold onto Blaise's hand.

“Stick it to those losers,” Theodore added.

“Oh!” Pansy jumped up and down. “This is going to be so good! Can I be in the paper? I want the world to know I am Auntie Pansy!” George laughed, slinging his arm around her shoulders.

Harry started to flush, feeling overwhelmed by all the support. His hands trembled, his breathing coming out in quick bursts. 

Ginny picked up the Draught of Peace potion and knelt in front of Harry. “Everyone, except Draco, please leave.”

“And Luna,” Harry whispered.

After they were left alone, Ginny helped Harry take the potion.

“We’ve got you, Harry. You know how much we all love you and we’d do anything for you,” Ginny said, “even mur… okay, not that, but anything else.”

“Harry is little spoon! Harry pile,” Luna cheered, making Harry laugh through tears as Draco and Ginny joined them on the bed.

“Thank you, Ginny,” Harry said as he wiped tears from his cheeks. 

Ginny glanced at Draco. They seemed to have a silent conversation and then Draco nodded with a small smile. Ginny grinned back and leaned closer to Harry, kissing him on the cheek.

“Me next, me next!” Luna exclaimed. 

Harry suddenly found himself being smothered in so many hugs and kisses.